Skip to main content

Full text of "German society at the close of the Middle Ages"

See other formats


LIBRARY 

UNIVERSITY 

CALIFORNIA 

SAN  DIEGO 


c 


^ociaf  ^tce  of  1 0e  (geformaf  ton  in  (germane 


GERMAN     SOCIETY 

AT    THE    CLOSE    OF 

THE  MIDDLE  AGES 


ABERDEEN    UNIVERSITY   PRESS. 


GERMAN    SOCIETY 


AT    THE    CLOSE    OF 


THE   MIDDLE   AGES 


BY 

E.  BELFORT  BAX 

AUTHOR  OF  "  THE  STORY  OF  THE  FRENCH  REVOLUTION,"  "  THE  RELIGION  OF 

SOCIALISM,"  "THE  ETHICS  OF  SOCIALISM,"  "HANDBOOK  OF  THE 

HISTORY  OF  PHILOSOPHY,"  ETC.,  ETC. 


LONDON 

SWAN     SONNENSCHEIN     &     CO. 
1894 


CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER  PAGE 

INTRODUCTION, x 

I.  FIRST  SIGNS  OF  SOCIAL  AND  RELIGIOUS  REVOLT,       .  43 

II.  THE  REFORMATION  MOVEMENT, 92 

III.  LITERATURE  OF  REFORMATION  PERIOD,        .        .        .  114 

IV.  FOLKLORE  OF  THE  REFORMATION,         ....  139 
V.  THE  GERMAN  TOWN, 156 

VI.  THE  REVOLT  OF  THE  KNIGHTHOOD,     ....  165 

VII.  COUNTRY  AND  TOWN  AT  THE  END  OF  THE  MIDDLE  AGES,  194 

VIII.  THE  NEW  JURISPRUDENCE, 219 

APPENDIX  A, 231 

„         B 260 

„         C, 272 


PREFACE. 

THE  work,  of  which  the  present  volume  is  the 
first  instalment,  aims  at  giving  English  readers 
a  general  view  of  the  social  condition  and  the 
popular  movements  of  Germany  during  the 
period  known  as  that  of  the  Reformation.  In 
accordance  with  this  plan,  I  have  only  touched 
incidentally  upon  the  theological  disputes  then 
apparently  uppermost  in  the  thoughts  of  men, 
or  upon  the  purely  political  side  of  things. 
They  are  dealt  with  merely  in  so  far  as  they 
immediately  strike  across  the  path  of  social  and 
internal  affairs.  The  present  volume,  which 
has  a  more  general  character  than  its  suc- 
cessors, deals  with  a  period  limited,  roughly 
speaking,  by  the  closing  years  of  the  fifteenth 
century  on  the  one  side,  and  by  1525,  the  year 
of  the  great  Peasant  rising,  on  the  other.  It 
contains  a  narrative  of  the  earlier  popular  re- 
volutionary movements  at  the  close  of  the 
Middle  Ages,  the  precursors  of  the  Peasants' 


GERMAN  SOCIETY. 


War ;  and  it  also  deals  with  the  underlying 
causes,  economic,  social  and  juridical,  of  the 
general  disintegration  of  the  time. 

The  next  volume  will  treat  more  in  detail 
the  events  of  the  years  1524  to  1526.  The 
third  will  contain  a  history  of  the  Anabaptist 
Movement  in  Central  Europe  from  its  rise  at 
Zwickau  in  1522  to  its  decline  after  the  capture 
of  Miinster  by  the  Archiepiscopal  and  Imperial 
troops  in  1536.  The  reign  of  the  Saints  in 
Munster  naturally  forms  the  leading  feature  of 
this  portion  of  the  work. 

As  to  the  sources  for  the  history  of  the  Ger- 
many of  this  period,  I  have  endeavoured  to  in- 
corporate everything  available  that  seemed  to 
me  important  for  the  proper  understanding  of  the 
time.  The  three  chief  general  histories  of  the 
Reformation,  Ranke's  Geschichte  Deutschlands 
wahrend  der  Reformations-Zeit,  Janssen's 
Geschichte  des  Deutschen  Volkes,  and  Egel- 
haafs  Deutsche  Geschichte  im  sechszehnten 
Jahrhundert,  have,  it  is  scarcely  necessary  to 
say,  been  laid  under  contribution.  The  stand- 
point of  Ranke,  whose  history  is  detailed  and 


PREFACE.  ix 

in  certain  respects  exhaustive,  is  that  of  general 
bourgeois  Philistinism.  Janssen  represents  the 
Ultramontane  Catholic  view;  but,  apart  from  its 
tendency,  every  one  must  admire  the  brilliant 
and  in  most  cases  accurate  scholarship  that 
characterises  it.  Egelhaaf  s  work  may  be  re- 
garded as  the  counterblast  to  Janssen's.  Its  point 
of  view  is  that  of  "liberal,"  middle-class  German 
Protestantism;  but  it  also  contains  many  hints 
and  clues  which  may  be  followed  up  by  the 
industrious  historian. 

To  rewrite  history  in  the  light  of  the  re- 
searches of  the  later  decades  of  the  nineteenth 
century  will  be  the  great  task  of  the  next  two 
or  three  generations.  History  has  to  be  pre- 
sented afresh  on  the  basis  of  primitive  com- 
munism with  its  tribal  and  village  groups,  with 
its  sexual  relations  based  on  the  gens,  with  its 
totemistic  religious  conceptions,  and  from  the 
standpoint  of  a  continuous  development  from 
these  beginnings  up  to  the  individualism  of  the 
present  day  founded  on  the  complete  disruption 
of  early  society. 

The  average  student  of  any  historical  period 


GERMAN  SOCIETY, 


invariably  reads  into  his  interpretation  the  in- 
tellectual, moral  and  social  atmosphere  that  lies 
nearest  to  him.  He  cannot  strip  away  the 
intervening  time-content  between  himself  and 
the  period  in  question.  It  is  the  most  difficult 
of  all  exercises  of  the  imagination,  and  to  most 
men,  indeed,  impossible,  to  realise  that  the 
same  words,  names,  customs  and  institutions 
connote  totally  different  actualities  in  different 
stages  of  historic  evolution.  People  fail  to 
conjure  up  the  altered  perspective,  and  the 
unfamiliar  background  on  which  men  lived, 
thought  and  felt  in  another  age.  Agamemnon, 
"  King  of  Men,"  is  to  them  Kaiser  Wilhelm 
differently  made  up.  Lykurgos  is  a  cross  be- 
tween Pitt  and  Dr.  Johnson.  Cicero  is  a  Sir 
Charles  Russell  who  happened  to  live  in  the 
first  century  B.C.  The  formal  continuity  of 
names,  notions  or  things  hides  from  them  the 
"true  inwardness"  of  the  rupture  between  the 
old  and  the  new  which  has  gradually  accom- 
plished itself.  Change  in  human  affairs  is  of 
course  ceaseless  ;  but  it  is  only  when  it  has 
reached  a  certain  stage  that  it  is  borne  in  upon 


PREFACE.  xi 

the  consciousness  of  men  in  general,  and,  even 
then,  it  is  only  the  sharp  summits  above  the 
changing  horizon  that  they  recognise.  The 
ground  out  of  which  these  spring  is  not  seen, 
and  hence  the  true  bearing  of  the  summits 
themselves  is  not  understood. 


SOCIAL  MOVEMENTS  OF  THE  GERMAN 
REFORMATION. 

INTRODUCTION. 

THE  close  of  the  fifteenth  century  had  left  the 
whole  structure  of  mediaeval  Europe  to  all 
appearance  intact.  Statesmen  and  writers  like 
Philip  de  Commines  had  apparently  as  little 
suspicion  that  the  state  of  things  they  saw 
around  them,  in  which  they  had  grown  up  and 
of  which  they  were  representatives,  was  ever 
destined  to  pass  away,  as  Lord  Palmerston  or 
any  other  statesman  of  the  Cobden-Bright 
period  had  that  the  existing  system  of  society, 
say  in  1860,  was  at  any  time  likely  to  suffer 
other  changes  than  those  of  detail.  Society 
was  organised  on  the  feudal  hierarchy  of  status. 
In  the  first  place,  a  noble  class,  spiritual  and 
temporal,  was  opposed  to  a  peasantry  either 
wholly  servile  or  but  nominally  free.  In  addi- 
tion to  this  opposition  of  noble  and  peasant 
there  was  that  of  the  township,  which,  in  its 


GERMAN  SOCIETY. 


corporate  capacity,  stood  in  the  relation  of  lord 
to  the  surrounding  peasantry. 

The  township  in  Germany  was  of  two 
kinds — first  of  all,  there  was  the  township  that 
was  k<  free  of  the  Empire,"  that  is,  that  held 
nominally  from  the  Emperor  himself  (Reick- 
stadt),  and  secondly,  there  was  the  township 
that  was  under  the  domination  of  an  inter- 
mediate lord.  The  economic  basis  ojl_the 
whole  was  still  land  ;  the  status  of  a  man  or 
of  a  corporation  was  determined  by  the  mode  in 
which  they  held  their  land.  "  No  land  without 
a  lord  "  was  the  principle  of  mediaeval  polity  ; 
just  as  "  money  has  no  master  "  is  the  basis  of 
the  bourgeois  world  with  its  self-made  men. 
Every  distinction  of  rank  in  the  feudal  system 
was  still  denoted  for  the  most  part  by  a  special 
costume.  It  was  a  world  of  knights  in  armour, 
of  ecclesiastics  in  vestments  and  stoles,  of 
lawyers  in  robes,  of  princes  in  silk  and  velvet 
and  cloth  of  gold,  and  of  peasants  in  laced  shoe, 
brown  cloak,  and  cloth  hat. 

But  although  the  whole  feudal  organisation 
was  outwardly  intact,  the  thinker  who  was 
watching  the  signs  of  the  times  would  not  have 
been  long  in  arriving  at  the  conclusion  that 


INTR  OD  UCTION. 


feudalism  was  "  played  out,"  that  the  whole 
fabric  of  mediaeval  civilisation  was  becoming 
dry  and  withered,  and  had  either  already  begun 
to  disintegrate  or  was  on  the  eve  of  doing  so. 
Causes  of  change  had  within  the  past  half- 
century  been  working  underneath  the  surface 
of  social  life,  and  were  rapidly  undermining  the 
whole  structure.  The  growing  use  of  fire-arms 
in  war ;  the  rapid  multiplication  of  printed 
books;  the  spread  of  the  new  learning  after 
the  taking  of  Constantinople  lrTT453,~and  the 
subsequent  diffusion  of  Greek  teachers  through- 
out Europe  ;  the  surely  and  steadily  increasing 
communication  with  the  new  world,  and  the 
consequent  increase  of  the  precious  metals  ; 
and,  last  but  not  least,  Vasco  de  Gama's  dis- 
covery of  the  new  trade  route  from  the  East 
by  way  of  the  Cape — all  these  were  indications 
of  the  fact  that  the  death-knell  of  the  old  order 
of  things  had  been  struck. 

Notwithstanding  the  apparent  outward  in- 
tegrity of  the  system  based  on  land  tenures, 
land  was  ceasing  to  be  the  only  form  of  produc-  v™-4 
tive  wealth.  Hence  it  was  losing  the  exclusive 
importance  attaching  to  it  in  the  earlier  period 
of  the  Middle  Ages.  The  first  form  of  modern 


GERMAN  SOCIETY. 


capitalism  had  already  arisen.  Large  aggrega- 
tions of  capital  in  the  hands  of  trading  companies 
were  becoming  common.  The  Roman  law  was 
establishing  itself  in  the  place  of  the  old  custom- 
ary tribal  law  which  had  hitherto  prevailed  in  the 
manorial  courts,  serving  in  some  sort  as  a  bul- 
wark against  the  caprice  of  the  territorial  lord  ; 
and  this  change  facilitated  the  development  of 
the  bourgeois  principleof^private,  jis  opposed  to 
,  communal^  property.  In  intellectual  matters, 
though  theology  still  maintained  its  supremacy 
as  the  chief  subject  of  human  interest,  other  in- 
terests were  rapidly  growing  up  alongside  of  it, 
the  most  prominent  being  the  study  of  classical 
literature. 

Besides  these  things,  there  was  the  dawning 
interest  in  nature,  which  took  on,  as  a  matter  of 
course,  a  magical  form  in  accordance  with  tradi- 
tional and  contemporary  modes  of  thought. 
In  fact,  like  the  flicker  of  a  dying  candle  in 
its  socket,  the  Middle  Ages  seemed  at  the 
beginning  of  the  sixteenth  century  to  exhibit 
all  their  own  salient  characteristics  in  an  exag- 
gerated and  distorted  form.  The  old  feudal 
relations  had  degenerated  into  ablood-suckingop- 
pression;  the  old  rough  brutality,  into  excogitated 


INTRODUCTION. 


and  elaborated  cruelty  (aptly  illustrated  in  the 
collection  of  ingenious  instruments  preserved 
in  the  Torture-tower  at  Niirnberg) ;  the  old  crude 
superstition,  into  a  systematised  magical  theory 
of  natural  causes  and  effects  ;  the  old  love  of 
pageantry,  into  a  lavish  luxury  and  magnificence 
of  which  we  have  in  the  "  field  of  the  cloth 
of  gold  "  the  stock  historical  example  ;  the  old 
chivalry,  into  the  mercenary  bravery  of  the 
soldier,  whose  trade  it  was  to  fight,  and  who 
recognised  only  one  virtue — to  wit,  animal 
courage.  Again,  all  these  exaggerated  char- 
acteristics were  mixed  with  new  elements, 
which  distorted  them  further,  and  which  fore- 
shadowed a  coming  change,  the  ultimate  issue 
of  which  would  be  their  extinction  and  that  of 
the  life  of  which  they  were  the  signs. 

The  growing  tendency  towards  centralisation 
and  the  consequent  suppression  or  curtailment 
of  the  local  autonomies  of  the  Middle  Ages  in 
the  interests  of  some  kind  of  national  govern- 
ment, of  which  the  political  careers  of  Louis 
XI.  in  France,  of  Edward  IV.  in  England,  and 
of  Ferdinand  and  Isabella  in  Spain  were  such 
conspicuous  instances,  did  not  fail  to  affect  in  a 
lesser  degree  that  loosely  connected  political 


GERMAN  SOCIETY. 


system  of  German  States  known  as  the  Holy 
Roman  Empire.  Maximilian's  first  Reichstag 
in  1495  caused  to  be  issued  an  imperial  edict 
suppressing  the  right  of  private  warfare  claimed 
and  exercised  by  the  whole  noble  class  from 
the  princes  of  the  Empire  down  to  the  meanest 
knight.  In  the  same  year  the  Imperial  Chamber 
(Reickskammer)  was  established,  and  in  1501 
the  Imperial  Aulic  Council.  Maximilian  also 
organised  a  standing  army  of  mercenary  troops, 
called  Landesknechte.  Shortly  afterwards  Ger- 
many was  divided  into  imperial  districts  called 
circles  (Kreise],  ultimately  ten  in  number,  all  of 
which  were  under  a  Reichsregiment,  which  had 
at  its  disposal  a  military  force  for  the  punish- 
ment of  disturbers  of  the  peace.  But  the 
public  opinion  of  the  age,  conjoined  with  the 
particular  circumstances,  political  and  economic, 
of  central  Europe,  robbed  the  enactment  in  a 
great  measure  of  its  immediate  effect.  High- 
way plundering  and  even  private  war  was  still 
going  on,  to  a  considerable  extent,  far  into  the 
sixteenth  century.  Charles  V.  pursued  the 
same  line  of  policy  ;  but  it  was  not  until  after 
the  suppression  of  the  lower  nobility  in  1523, 
and  finally  of  the  peasants  in  1526,  that  any 


INTRODUCTION. 


material  change  took  place  ;  and  then  the  cen- 
tralisation, such  as  it  was,  was  in  favour  of 
the  princes,  rather  than  of  the  imperial  power, 
which,  after  Charles  V.'s  time,  grew  weaker  and 
weaker.  The  speciality  about  the  history  of 
Germany  is,  that  it  has  not  known  till  our  own 
day  centralisation  on  a  national  or  racial  scale 
like  England  or  France. 

At  the  opening  of  the  sixteenth  century 
public  opinion  not  merely  sanctioned  open 
plunder  by  the  wearer  of  spurs  and  by  the 
possessor  of  a  stronghold,  but  regarded  it  as 
his  special  prerogative,  the  exercise  of  which 
was  honourable  rather  than  disgraceful.  The 
cities  certainly  resented  their  burghers  being 
waylaid  and  robbed,  and  hanged  the  knights 
whenever  they  could  ;  and  something  like  a 
perpetual  feud  always  existed  between  the 
wealthier  cities  and  the  knights  who  infested 
the  trade  routes  leading  to  and  from  them. 
Still,  these  belligerent  relations  were  taken  as 
a  matter  of  course  ;  and  no  disgrace,  in  the 
modern  sense,  attached  to  the  occupation  of 
highway  robbery. 

In  consequence  of  the  impoverishment  of 
the  knights  at  this  period,  owing  to  causes 


GERMAN  SOCIETY. 


with  which  we  shall  deal  later,  the  trade  or 
profession  had  recently  received  an  accession 
of  vigour,  and  at  the  same  time  was  carried 
on  more  brutally  and  mercilessly  than  ever 
before.  We  will  give  some  instances  of  the 

o 

sort  of  occurrence  which  was  by  no  means 
unusual.  In  the  immediate  neighbourhood  of 
Nlirnberg,  which  was  bien  entendu  one  of  the 
chief  seats  of  the  imperial  power,  a  robber- 
knight  leader,  named  Hans  Thomas  von  Abs- 
berg,  was  a  standing  menace.  It  was  the  cus- 
tom of  this  ruffian,  who  had  a  large  following, 
to  plunder  even  the  poorest  who  came  from  the 
city,  and,  not  content  with  this,  to  mutilate  his 
victims.  In  June,  1522,  he  fell  upon  a  wretched 
craftsman,  and  with  his  own  sword  hacked  off 
the  poor  fellow's  right  hand,  notwithstanding 
that  the  man  begged  him  upon  his  knees  to 
take  the  left,  and  not  destroy  his  means  of 
earning  his  livelihood.  The  following  August 
he,  with  his  band,  attacked  a  Niirnberg  tanner, 
whose  hand  was  similarly  treated,  one  of  his 
associates  remarking  that  he  was  glad  to  set  to 
work  again,  as  it  was  "a  long  time  since  they 
had  done  any  business  in  hands  ".  On  the  same 
occasion  a  cutler  was  dealt  with  after  a  similar 


INTROD  UCTION. 


fashion.  The  hands  in  these  cases  were  col- 
lected and  sent  to  the  Biirgermeister  of  Niirn- 
berg,  with  some  such  phrase  as  that  the  sender 
(Hans  Thomas)  would  treat  all  so  who  came 
from  the  city.  The  princes  themselves,  when 
it  suited  their  purpose,  did  not  hesitate  to  offer 
an  asylum  to  these  knightly  robbers.  With 
Absberg  were  associated  Georg  von  Giech  and 
Hans  Georg  von  Aufsess.  Among  other  not- 
able robber-knights  of  the  time  may  be  men- 
tioned the  Lord  of  Brandenstein  and  the  Lord 
of  Rosenberg.  As  illustrating  the  strictly  pro- 
fessional character  of  the  pursuit,  and  the 
brutally  callous  nature  of  the  society  practising 
it,  we  may  narrate  that  Margaretha  von  Bran- 
denstein was  accustomed,  it  is  recorded,  to  give 
the  advice  to  the  choice  guests  round  her  board 
that  when  a  merchant  failed  to  keep  his  promise 
to  them,  they  should  never  hesitate  to  cut  off 
both  his  hands.  Even  Franz  von  Sickingen, 
known  sometimes  as  the  "  last  flower  of  German 
chivalry,"  boasted  of  having  among  the  intimate 
associates  of  his  enterprise  for  the  rehabilitation 
of  knighthood  many  gentlemen  who  had  been 
accustomed  to  "  let  their  horses  on  the  high 
road  bite  off  the  purses  of  wayfarers ".  So 


io  GERMAN  SOCIETY. 

strong  was  the  public  opinion  of  the  noble  class 
as  to  the  inviolability  of  the  privilege  of  high- 
way plunder  that  a  monk,  preaching  one  day 
in  a  cathedral  and  happening  to  attack  it  as 
unjustifiable,  narrowly  escaped  death  at  the 
hands  of  some  knights  present  amongst  his 
congregation,  who  asserted  that  he  had 
insulted  the  prerogatives  of  their  order. 
Whenever  this  form  of  knight-errantry  was 
criticised,  there  were  never  wanting  scholarly 
pens  to  defend  it  as  a  legitimate  means  of  aris- 
tocratic livelihood  ;  since  a  knight  must  live  in 
suitable  style,  and  this  was  often  his  only 
resource  for  obtaining  the  means  thereto. 

The  free  cities,  which  were  subject  only  to 
imperial  jurisdiction,  were  practically  inde- 
pendent republics.  Their  organisation  was  a 
microcosm  of  that  of  the  entire  Empire.  At 
the  apex  of  the  municipal  society  was  the  Bur- 
germeister  and  the  so-called  "  Honorability " 
(Ehrbarkeif),  which  consisted  of  the  patrician 
gentes,  (in  most  cases)  those  families  which 
were  supposed  to  be  descended  from  the  origi- 
nal chartered  freemen  of  the  town,  the  old 
Mark-brethren.  They  comprised  generally  the 
richest  families,  and  had  monopolised  the 


INTRODUCTION. 


entire  government  of  the  city,  together  with 
the  right  to  administer  its  various  sources  of  in- 
come and  to  consume  its  revenue  at  their  plea- 
sure. By  the  time,  however,  of  which  we  are 
writing  the  trading  guilds  had  also  attained  to 
a  separate  power  of  their  own,  and  were  in 
some  cases  ousting  the  burgher-aristocracy, 
though  they  were  very  generally  susceptible 
of  being  manipulated  by  the  members  of  the 
patrician  class,  who,  as  a  rule,  could  alone  sit  in 
the  Council  (Ratk}.  The  latter  body  stood,  in 
fact,  as  regards  the  town,  much  in  the  relation 
of  the  feudal  lord  to  his  manor.  Strong  in  their 
wealth  and  in  their  aristocratic  privileges,  the 
patricians  lorded  it  alike  over  the  townspeople 
and  over  the  neighbouring  peasantry,  who  were 
subject  to  the  municipality.  They  forestalled 
and  regrated  with  impunity.  They  assumed 
the  chief  rights  in  the  municipal  lands,  in  many 
cases  imposed  duties  at  their  own  caprice,  and 
turned  guild  privileges  and  rights  of  citizenship 
into  a  source  of  profit  for  themselves.  Their 
bailiffs  in  the  country  districts  forming  part  of 
their  territory  were  often  more  voracious  in  their 
treatment  of  the  peasants  than  even  the  nobles 
themselves.  The  accounts  of  income  and  ex- 


GERMAN  SOCIETY. 


penditure  were  kept  in  the  loosest  manner,  and 
embezzlement  clumsily  concealed  was  the  rule 
rather  than  the  exception. 

The  opposition  of  the  non-privileged  citizens, 
usually  led  by  the  wealthier  guildsmen  not 
belonging  to  the  aristocratic  class,  operated 
through  the  guilds  and  through  the  open 
assembly  of  the  citizens.  It  had  already  fre- 
quently succeeded  in  establishing  a  representa- 
tion of  the  general  body  of  the  guildsmen  in  a 
so-called  Great  Council  (Grosser  Ratfi),  and  in 
addition,  as  already  said,  in  ousting  the  "  hon- 
orables "  from  some  of  the  public  functions. 
Altogether  the  patrician  party,  though  still 
powerful  enough,  was  at  the  opening  of  the 
sixteenth  century  already  on  the  decline,  the 
wealthy  and  unprivileged  opposition  beginning 
in  its  turn  to  constitute  itself  into  a  quasi-aristo- 
cratic body  as  against  the  mass  of  the  poorer 
citizens  and  those  outside  the  pale  of  municipal 
rights.  The  latter  class  was  now  becoming  an 
important  and  turbulent  factor  in  the  life  of  the 
larger  cities.  The  craft-guilds,  consisting  of  the 
body  of  non-patrician  citizens,  were  naturally 
in  general  dominated  by  their  most  wealthy 
section. 


INTR  OD  UCTION.  1 3 


We  may  here  observe  that  the  development 
of  the  mediaeval  township  from  its  earliest  begin- 
nings up  to  the  period  of  its  decay  in  the  sixteenth 
century  was  almost  uniformly  as  follows  : 1  At 
first  the  township,  or  rather  what  later  became 
the  township,  was  represented  entirely  by  the 
group  tfgentes  or  group-families  originally  settled 
within  the  mark  or  district  on  which  the  town 
subsequently  stood.  These  constituted  the 
original  aristocracy  from  which  the  tradition  of 
the  Ehrbarkeit  dated.  In  those  towns  founded 
by  the  Romans,  such  as  Trier,  Aachen,  and 
others,  the  case  was  of  course  a  little  different. 
There  the  origin  of  the  Ehrbarkeit  may  possibly 
be  sought  for  in  the  leading  families  of  the 
Roman  provincials  who  were  in  occupation  of 
the  town  at  the  coming  of  the  barbarians  in  the 
fifth  century.  Round  this  nucleus  there  gradu- 
ally accreted  from  the  earliest  period  of  the 
Middle  Ages  the  freed  men  of  the  surrounding 
districts,  fugitive  serfs,  and  others  who  sought 
that  protection  and  means  of  livelihood  in  a 
community  under  the  immediate  domination  of 

1  We  are  here,  of  course,  dealing  more  especially  with 
Germany  ;  but  substantially  the  same  course  was  followed  in 
the  development  of  municipalities  in  other  parts  of  Europe. 


1 4  GERMAN  SOCIETY. 

a  powerful  lord,  which  they  could  not  otherwise 
obtain  when  their  native  village-community  had 
perchance  been  raided  by  some  marauding  noble 
and  his  retainers.  Circumstances,  amongst 
others  the  fact  that  the  community  to  which 
they  attached  themselves  had  already  adopted 
commerce  and  thus  become  a  guild  of  merchants, 
led  to  the  differentiation  of  industrial  functions 
amongst  the  new-comers,  and  thus  to  the  estab- 
lishment of  craft-guilds. 

Another  origin  of  the  townsfolk,  which  must 
not  be  overlooked,  is  to  be  found  in  the  attend- 
ants on  the  palace-fortress  of  some  great  over- 
lord. In  the  early  Middle  Ages  all  such  mag- 
nates kept  up  an  extensive  establishment,  the 
greater  ecclesiastical  lords  no  less  than  the 
secular  often  having  several  palaces.  In 
Germany  this  origin  of  the  township  was 
furthered  by  Charles  the  Great,  who  estab- 
lished schools  and  other  civil  institutions,  with 
a  magistrate  at  their  head,  round  many  of  the 
palaces  that  he  founded.  "  A  new  epoch," 
says  Von  Maurer,  "  begins  with  the  villa-founda- 
tions of  Charles  the  Great  and  his  ordinances 
respecting  them,  for  that  his  celebrated  capitu- 
laries in  this  connection  were  intended  for  his 


INTRODUCTION.  15 

newly  established  villas  is  self-evident.  In 
that  proceeding  he  obviously  had  the  Roman 
villa  in  his  mind,  and  on  the  model  of  this  he 
rather  further  developed  the  previously  existing 
court  and  villa  constitution  than  completely  re- 
organised it.  Hence  one  finds  even  in  his  new 
creations  the  old  foundation  again,  albeit  on  a 
far  more  extended  plan,  the  economical  side  of 
such  villa-colonies  being  especially  more  com- 
pletely and  effectively  ordered."  l  The  expres- 
sion "  Palatine,"  as  applied  to  certain  districts, 
bears  testimony  to  the  fact  here  referred  to. 
As  above  said,  the  development  of  the  township 
was  everywhere  on  the  same  lines.  The  aim  of 
the  civic  community  was  always  to  remove  as 
far  as  possible  the  power  which  controlled  them. 
Their  worst  condition  was  when  they  were  im- 
mediately overshadowed  by  a  territorial  magnate. 
When  their  immediate  lord  was  a  prince,  the  area 
of  whose  feudal  jurisdiction  was  more  extensive, 
his  rule  was  less  oppressively  felt,  and  their  con- 
dition was  therefore  considerably  improved.  It 
was  only,  however,  when  cities  were  "  free  of 
the  Empire  "  (Reicksfrei]  that  they  attained  the 
ideal  of  mediaeval  civic  freedom. 

^Einkitung,  pp.  255,  256. 


1 6  GERMAN  SOCIETY. 

It  follows  naturally  from  the  conditions 
described  that  there  was,  in  the  first  place,  a 
conflict  between  the  primitive  inhabitants  as 
embodied  in  their  corporate  society  and  the 
territorial  lord,  whoever  he  might  be.  No 
sooner  had  the  township  acquired  a  charter 
of  freedom  or  certain  immunities  than  a  new 
antagonism  showed  itself  between  the  ancient 
corporation  of  the  city  and  the  trade-guilds, 
these  representing  the  later  accretions.  The 
territorial  lord  (if  any)  now  sided,  usually  though 
not  always,  with  the  patrician  party.  But  the 
guilds,  nevertheless,  succeeded  in  ultimately 
wresting  many  of  the  leading  public  offices 
from  the  exclusive  possession  of  the  patri- 
cian families.  Meanwhile  the  leading  men 
of  the  guilds  had  become  hommes  arrives. 
They  had  acquired  wealth,  and  influence  which 
was  in  many  cases  hereditary  in  their  family, 
and  by  the  beginning  of  the  sixteenth  century 
they  were  confronted  with  the  more  or  less 
veiled  and  more  or  less  open  opposition  of  the 
smaller  guildsmen  and  of  the  newest  comers 
into  the  city,  the  shiftless  proletariat  of  serfs 
and  free  peasants,  whom  economic  pressure  was 
fast  driving  within  the  walls,  but  who,  owing  to 


INTRODUCTION.  17 

the  civic  organisation  having  become  crystallised, 
could  no  longer  be  absorbed  into  it.  To  this 
mass  may  be  added  a  certain  number  of  im- 
poverished burghers,  who,  although  nominally 
within  the  town  organisation,  were  oppressed 
by  the  wealth  of  the  magnates,  plebeian  and 
patrician. 

The  number  of  persons  who,  owing  to  the 
decay,  or  one  might  almost  say  the  collapse, 
of  the  strength  of  the  feudal  system,  were 
torn  from  the  old  moorings  and  left  to  drift 
about  shiftless  in  a  world  utterly  unprepared  to 
deal  with  such  an  increase  of  what  was  practically 
vagabondage,  was  augmenting  with  every  year. 
The  vagrants  in  all  Western  European  countries 
had  never  been  so  numerous  as  in  the  earlier 
part  of  the  sixteenth  century.  A  portion  of 
these  disinherited  persons  entered  the  service 
of  kings  and  princes  as  mercenary  soldiers,  and 
thus  became  the  first  germ  of  the  modern  stand- 
ing army.  Another  portion  entered  the  begging 
profession,  which  now  notably  on  the  Continent 
became  organised  in  orthodox  and  traditional 
form  into  guilds,  each  of  which  had  its  master 
and  other  officers.  Yet  another  portion  sought 
a  more  or  less  permanent  domicile  as  journey- 


i8  GERMAN  SOCIETY. 


men  craftsmen  and  unskilled  labourers  in  the 
cities.  This  fact  is  noteworthy  as  the  first  in- 
dication of  the  proletariat  in  modern  history. 
"  It  will  be  seen,"  says  Friedrich  Engels,1  "  that 
the  plebeian  opposition  of  the  then  towns  con- 
sisted of  very  mixed  elements.  It  united  the 
degenerate  components  of  the  old  feudal  and 
guild  organisation  with  the  as  yet  undeveloped 
and  new-born  proletarian  element  of  modern 
bourgeois  society  in  embryo.  Impoverished 
guildsmen  there  were,  who  through  their  privi- 
leges were  still  connected  with  the  existing 
civic  order  on  the  one  side,  and  serving-men 
out  of  place  who  had  not  as  yet  become  prole- 
tarians on  the  other.  Between  the  two  were 
the  "  companions  "  (Gesellen)  for  the  nonce  out- 
side the  official  society,  and  in  their  position 
resembling  the  proletariat  as  much  as  was 
possible  in  the  then  state  of  industry  and  under 
the  existing  guild-privilege.  But,  nevertheless, 
almost  all  of  them  were  future  guild-masters  by 
virtue  of  this  very  guild-privilege."1  A  note- 

1  Der  Bauernkrieg,  p.  31. 

2  The  three  grades  in  the  craft-guilds  were  those  of  ap- 
prentice, companion,   and   master.      Every  guildsman  was 
supposed  to  pass  through  them. 


INTR  OD  UCTION.  1 9 

worthy  feature  of  municipal  life  at  this  time  was 
the  difficulty  and  expense  attendant  on  entry 
into  the  city  organisation  even  for  the  status  of 
a  simple  citizen,  still  more  for  that  of  a  guilds- 
man.  Within  a  few  decades  this  had  enor- 
mously increased. 

The  guild  was  a  characteristic  of  all  mediaeval 
life.  On  the  model  of  the  village-community, 
which  was  originally  based  on  the  notion  of  kin- 
ship, every  interest,  craft,  and  group  of  men 
formed  itself  into  a  "  brotherhood  "  or  "  guild  ". 
The  idea  of  individual  autonomy,  of  individual 
action  independent  altogether  of  the  community, 
is  a  modern  idea  which  never  entered  the 
mediaeval  mind.  As  we  have  above  remarked, 
even  the  mendicants  and  vagabonds  could  not 
conceive  of  adopting  begging  as  a  career  except 
under  the  auspices  of  a  beggars'  guild.  The 
guild  was  not  like  a  modern  commercial  syndi- 
cate, an  abstract  body  united  only  by  the  thread 
of  one  immediate  personal  interest,  whose 
members  did  not  even  know  each  other.  His 
guild-membership  interpenetrated  the  whole 
life,  religious,  convivial,  social  and  political,  of 
the  mediaeval  man.  The  guilds  were  more  or 


20  GERMAN  SOCIETY. 

less  of  the  nature  of  masonic  societies,  whose 
concerns  were  by  no  means  limited  to  the  mere 
trade-function  that  appeared  on  the  surface. 
"  Business  "  had  not  as  yet  begun  to  absorb  the 
whole  life  of  men.  The  craft  or  "  mystery"  was 
a  function  intimately  interwoven  with  the  whole 
concrete  social  existence.  But  it  is  interesting  to 
observe  among  the  symptoms  of  transition  char- 
acterising the  sixteenth  century,  as  noted  above, 
the  formation  of  companies  of  merchants  apart 
from  ajid  outside  the  old^  guild-organisation. 
These  latter  really  seem  a  kind  of  foreshadow- 
ing of  the  rings,  trusts,  and  joint-stock  com- 
panies of  our  own  day.  Many  and  bitter  were  the 
complaints  of  the  manner  in  which  prices  were 
forced  up  by  these  earliest  examples  of  the  capit- 
alistic syndicate,  which  powerfully  contributed  to 
the  accumulation  of  wealth  at  one  end  of  the  scale 
and  to  the  intensification  of  poverty  at  the  other.1 
The  rich  burgher  loved  nothing  better  than 
to  display  an  ostentatious  profusion  of  wealth 
in  his  house,  in  his  dress,  and  in  his  entertain- 
ments. On  the  clothing  and  ornamentation  of 
himself  and  his  family  he  often  squandered 
what  might  have  been  for  his  ancestor  of  the 
1  See  Appendix  A. 


INTR  OD  UCTION.  2 1 

previous  century  the  fortune  of  a  lifetime. 
Especially  was  this  the  case  at  the  Reichstags 
and  other  imperial  assemblies  held  in  the  various 
free  cities  at  which  all  the  three  feudal  estates 
of  the  Empire  were  represented.  It  was  the 
aim  of  the  wealthy  councillor  or  guild-master 
on  these  occasions  to  outbid  the  princes  of  the 
Empire  in  the  magnificence  of  his  person  and 
establishment.  The  prince  did  not  like  to  be 
outdone,  and  learnt  to  accustom  himself  to 
luxuries,  and  thereby  to  indefinitely  increase  his 
own  expenditure.  The  same  with  all  classes. 

The  knighthood  or  smaller  nobles,  no  longer 
content  with  homely  fare,  sought  after  costly 
clothing,  expensive  food  and  exotic  wines,  and 
to  approach  the  affluent  furnishing  of  the  city 
magnate.  His  one  or  two  horses,  his  armour, 
his  sword  and  his  lance,  his  homespuns  made 
almost  invariably  on  his  estates,  the  wine  grown 
in  the  neighbourhood,  his  rough  oatmeal  bread, 
the  constituents  of  which  had  been  ground  at  his 
own  mill,  the  venison  and  wild  fowl  hunted  by 
himself  or  by  his  few  retainers,  no  longer  sufficed 
for  the  knight's  wants.  In  order  to  compass  his 
new  requirements  he  had  to  set  to  work  in  two 
ways.  Formerly  he  had  little  or  no  need  of 


22  GERMAN  SOCIETY. 

money.  He  received,  as  he  gave,  everything 
in  kind.  Now  that  he  had  to  deal  with  the 
beginnings  of  a  world-market,  money  was  a 
prime  necessity.  The  first  and  most  obvious 
way  of  getting  it  was  to  squeeze  the  peasant  on 
his  estate,  who,  bitten  by  the  new  mania,  had 
also  begun  to  accumulate  and  turn  into  cash  the 
surplus  products  of  labour  on  his  holding.  From 
what  we  have  before  said  of  the  ways  and  man- 
ners of  the  knighthood,  the  reader  may  well 
imagine  that  he  did  not  hesitate  to  "  tower"  the 
recalcitrant  peasant,  as  it  was  called,  that  is,  to 
throw  him  into  his  castle-dungeon  if  other 
means  failed  to  make  him  disgorge  his  treasure 
as  soon  as  it  came  to  his  lord's  ears  that  he 
had  any.  But  the  more  ordinary  method  of 
squeezing  the  peasant  was  by  doubling  and 
trebling  the  tithes  and  other  dues,  by  imposing 
fresh  burdens  (many  of  them  utterly  unwarranted 
by  custom)  on  any  or  no  pretext.  The  princes, 
lay  and  ecclesiastic,  applied  the  same  methods 
on  a  more  extended  scale.  These  were  often 
effected  in  an  ingenious  manner  by  the  ecclesias- 
tical lords  through  the  forging  of  manorial  rolls. 
The  second  of  the  methods  spoken  of  for 
"  raising  the  wind "  was  the  mortgaging  of 


INTRODUCTION.  23 

castle  and  lands  to  the  money-lending  syndicates 
of  the  towns,  or,  in  the  case  of  the  greater 
princes,  to  the  towns  themselves  in  their  cor- 
porate capacity.  The  Jews  also  came  in  for 
their  share  of  land-mortgages.  There  were, 
in  fact,  few  free  or  semi-free  peasants  whose 
lands  were  not  more  or  less  hypothecated. 
Meanwhile  prices  rose  to  an  incredible  extent 
in  a  few  years. 

Such  were  the  causes  and  results  of  the 
change  in  domestic  life  which  the  economic 
evolution  of  the  close  of  the  Middle  Ages  was 
now  bringing  about  amongst  all  classes. 

The  ecclesiastical  lords,  or  lords  spiritual, 
differed  in  no  way  in  their  character  and  conduct 
from  the  temporal  princes  of  the  Empire.  In 
one  respect  they  outdid  the  princes,  namely, 
in  the  forgery  of  documents,  as  already  men- 
tioned. Luxury  had,  moreover,  owing  to  the  com- 
munication which  they  had  with  Rome  and  thus 
indirectly  with  the  Byzantine  civilisation,  already 
begun  with  the  prelates  in  the  earlier  Middle 
Ages.  It  now  burst  all  bounds.  The  ecclesiastical 
courts  were  the  seat  of  every  kind  of  debauchery. 
As  we  shall  see  later  on,  they  also  became  the 
places  where  the  new  learning  first  flourished. 


24  GERMAN  SOCIETY. 

But  in  addition  to  the  general  luxury  in  which 
the  higher  ecclesiastics  outdid  the  lay  element 
of  the  Empire,  there  was  a  special  cause  which 
rendered  them  obnoxious  alike  to  the  peasants, 
to  the  towns,  and  to  their  own  feudatory  nobles. 
This  special  cause  was  the  enormous  sum  payable 
to  Rome  for  the  Pallium  or  Investiture,  a  tax 
that  had  to  be  raised  by  the  inhabitants  of  the 
diocese  on  every  change  of  archbishop,  bishop, 
or  abbot.  In  addition  thereto  the  entire  income 
of  the  first  year  after  the  investiture  accrued  to 
the  Papal  Treasury  under  the  name  of  Annates. 
This  constituted  a  continuous  drain  on  the 
ecclesiastical  dependencies  and  indirectly  on 
the  whole  Empire.  There  must  also  be  added 
the  cost  of  frequent  journeys  to  Rome,  where 
each  dignitary  during  his  residence  held  court 
in  a  style  of  sumptuous  magnificence.  All 
these  expenses  tended  to  drain  the  resources  of 
the  territories  held  as  spiritual  fiefs  in  a  more 
onerous  degree  than  happened  to  other  terri- 
tories. Moreover,  the  system  of  the  sale  of 
indulgences  or  remissions  for  all  sins  committed 
up  to  date  was  now  being  prosecuted  to  an  ex- 
tent never  heard  of  before  with  a  view  to  meet 
the  increased  expenditure  of  the  Papal  See,  and 


INTR  OD  UCTJON.  2  5 

especially  the  cost  of  completing  the  cathedral 
of  St.  Peter's  at  Rome.  Thus  by  a  sort  of 
voluntary  tax  the  wealth  of  Germany  was  still 
further  transferred  to  Italy.  Hence  can  readily 
be  seen  the  reason  of  the  venomous  hatred 
which  among  all  classes  of  the  Empire  had  been 
gradually  accumulating  towards  the  Papacy  for 
more  than  a  generation,  and  which  ultimately 
found  expression  in  Luther's  fulminations. 

The  peasant  of  the  period  was  of  three  kinds  : 
the  leibeigener  or  serf,  who  was  little  better  than 
a  slave,  who  cultivated  his  lord's  domain,  upon 
whom  unlimited  burdens  might  be  fixed,  and 
who  was  in  all  respects  amenable  to  the  will  of 
his  lord  ;  the  horiger  or  villein,  whose  services 
were  limited  alike  in  kind  and  amount  ;  and  the 
freier  or  free  peasant,  who  merely  paid  what 
was  virtually  a  quit-rent  in  kind  or  in  money 
for  being  allowed  to  retain  his  holding  or  status 
in  the  rural  community  under  the  protection  of 
the  manorial  lord.  The  last  was  practically  the 
counterpart  of  the  mediaeval  English  copyholder. 
The  Germans  had  undergone  essentially  the 
same  transformations  in  social  organisation  as 
the  other  populations  of  Europe. 

The   barbarian   nations  at  the  time   of  their 


26  GERMAN  SOCIETY. 

great  migration  in  the  fifth  century  were  or- 
ganised on  a  tribal  and  village  basis.  The 
head  man  was  simply  primus  inter  pares. 
In  the  course  of  their  wanderings  the  success- 
ful military  leader  acquired  powers  and  assumed 
a  position  that  was  unknown  to  the  previous 
times,  when  war,  such  as  it  was,  was  merely 
inter-tribal  and  inter-clannish,  and  did  not  in- 
volve the  movements  of  peoples  and  federa- 
tions of  tribes,  and  when,  in  consequence,  the 
need  for  permanent  military  leaders  or  for  the 
semblance  of  a  military  hierarchy  had  not  arisen. 
The  military  leader  now  placed  himself  at  the 
head  of  the  older  social  organisation,  and  asso- 
ciated with  his  immediate  followers  on  terms 
approaching  equality.  A  well-known  illustra- 
tion of  this  is  the  incident  of  the  vase  taken 
from  the  Cathedral  of  Rheims,  and  of  Chlodo- 
wig's  efforts  to  rescue  it  from  his  independent 
comrades-in-arms. 

The  process  of  the  development  of  the  feudal 
polity  of  the  Middle  Ages  is,  of  course,  a 
very  complicated  one,  owing  to  the  various 
strands  that  go  to  compose  it.  In  addition 
to  the  German  tribes  themselves,  who  moved 
en  masse,  carrying  with  them  their  tribal  and 


INTRODUCTION.  27 

village  organisation,  under  the  over-lordship 
of  the  various  military  leaders,  were  the  indi- 
genous inhabitants  amongst  whom  they  settled. 
The  latter  in  the  country  districts,  even  in  many 
of  the  territories  within  the  Roman  Empire, 
still  largely  retained  the  primitive  communal 
organisation.  The  new-comers,  therefore,  found 
in  the  rural  communities  a  social  system  already 
in  existence  into  which  they  naturally  fitted, 
but  as  an  aristocratic  body  over  against  the 
conquered  inhabitants.  The  latter,  though 
not  all  reduced  to  a  servile  condition,  never- 
theless held  their  land  from  the  conquering 
body  under  conditions  which  constituted  them 
an  order  of  freemen  inferior  to  the  new- 
comers. 

To  put  the  matter  briefly,  the  military  leaders 
developed  into  barons  and  princes,  and  in  some 
cases  the  nominal  centralisation  culminated  as  in 
France  and  England  in  the  kingly  office  ;  while, 
in  Germany  and  Italy,  it  took  the  form  of  the 
revived  imperial  office,  the  spiritual  over-lord  of 
the  whole  of  Christendom  being  the  Pope,  who 
had  his  vassals  in  the  prince-prelates  and  sub- 
ordinate ecclesiastical  holders.  In  addition  to 
the  princes  sprung  originally  from  the  military 


28  GERMAN  SOCIETY. 

leaders  of  the  migratory  nations,  there  were 
their  free  followers,  who  developed  ultimately 
into  the  knighthood  or  inferior  nobility  ;  the 
inhabitants  of  the  conquered  districts  forming  a 
distinct  class  of  inferior  freemen  or  of  serfs.  But 
the  essentially  personal  relation  with  which  the 
whole  process  started  soon  degenerated  into 
one  based  on  property.  The  most  primitive 
form  of  property — land — was  at  the  outset  what 
was  termed  allodial,  at  least  among  the  con- 
quering race,  from  every__  social  j[roup  having 
the  possession,  under  the  trusteeship  of  its  head 
man,  of  the  land  on  which  it  settled.  Now, 
owing  to  the  necessities  of  the  time,  owing  to 
the  need  of  protection,  to  violence  and  to  re- 
ligious motives,  it  passed  into  the  hands  of  the 
over-lord,  temporal  or  spiritual,  as  his  posses- 
sion ;  and  the  inhabitants,  even  in  the  case 
of  populations  which  had  not  been  actually 
conquered,  became  his  vassals,  villeins,  or  serfs, 
as  the  case  might  be.  The  process  by  means 
of  which  this  was  accomplished  was  more 
or  less  gradual  ;  indeed,  the  entire  extinction 
of  communal  rights,  whereby  the  notion  of 
private  ownership  is  fully  realised,  was  not  uni- 
versally effected  even  in  the  west  of  Europe 


INTRODUCTION.  29 

till  within  a  measurable  distance  of  our  own 
time.1 

From  the  foregoing  it  will  be  understood 
that  the  oppression  of  the  peasant,  under  the 
feudalism  of  the  Middle  Ages,  and  especi- 
ally of  the  later  Middle  Ages,  was  viewed  by 
him  as  an  infringement  of  his  rights.  During 
the  period  of  time  constituting  mediaeval  history 
the  peasant,  though  he  often  slumbered,  yet 
often  started  up  to  a  sudden  consciousness  of  his 
position.  The  memory  of  primitive  communism 
was  never  quite  extinguished,  and  the  continual 
peasant-revolts  of  the  Middle  Ages,  though  im- 
mediately occasioned,  probably,  by  some  fresh  in- 
vasion, by  which  it  was  sought  to  tear  from  the 
"  common  man  "  yet  another  shred  of  his  surviv- 
ing rights,  always  had  in  the  background  the  ideal, 
vague  though  it  may  have  been,  of  his  ancient  free- 
dom. Such,  undoubtedly,  was  the  meaning  of  the 
Jacquerie  in  France,  with  its  wild  and  apparently 
senseless  vengeance  ;  of  the  Wat  Tyler  revolt 
in  England,  with  its  systematic  attempt  to  em- 
body the  vague  tradition  of  the  primitive  village 

1  Cf.  Von  Maurer's  Einleitung  zur  Geschichte  der  Mark- 
Verfassung ;  Gomme's  Village  Communities  ;  Stubbs'  Con- 
stitutional History. 


30  GERMAN  SOCIETY. 

community  in  the  legends  of  the  current  eccle- 
siastical creed  ;  of  the  numerous  revolts  in 
Flanders  and  North  Germany  ;  of  the  Hussite 
movement  in  Bohemia,  under  Ziska  ;  of  the 
rebellion  led  by  George  Doza  in  Hungary  ;  and, 
as  we  shall  see  in  the  body  of  the  present  work, 
of  the  social  movements  of  Reformation  Ger- 
many, in  which,  with  the  partial  exception  of 
Ket's  rebellion  in  England  a  few  years  later,  we 
may  consider  them  as  coming  to  an  end. 

For  the  movements  in  question  were  distinctly 
the  last  of  their  kind.  The  civil  wars  of  religion 
in  France,  and  the  great  rebellion  in  England 
against  Charles  the  First,  which  alsoassumed 
a  religious  colouring,  open  a  new  era  in  popular 
revolts.  In  the  latter,  particularly,  we  have 
clearly  before  us  the  attempt  of  the  new  middle 
class  of  town  and  country,  the  independent  citi- 
zen, and  the  now  independent  yeoman,  to  assert 
its  supremacy  over  the  old  feudal  estates  or 
orders.  The  new  conditions  had  swept  away 
the  revolutionary  tradition  of  the  mediaeval 
period,  whose  golden  age  lay  in  the  past  with  I 
its  communal-holding  and  free  men  with  equal 
rights  on  the  basis  of  the  village  organisation- 
rights  which  with  every  century  the  peasant 


INTR  OD  UCTION.  3 1 

felt  more  and  more  slipping  away  from  him. 
The  place  of  this  tradition  was  now  taken 
by  an  ideal  of  individual  freedom,  apart  from 
any  social  bond,  and  on  a  basis  merely  politi- 
cal, the  way  for  which  had  been  prepared 
by  that  very  conception  of  individual  pro- 
prietorship on  the  part  of  the  landlord, 
against  which  the  older  revolutionary  senti- 
ment had  protested.  A  most  powerful  in- 
strument in  accommodating  men's  minds  to 
this  change  of  view,  in  other  words,  to  the  es- 
tablishment of  the  new  individualistic  principle, 
was  the  Roman  or  Civil  law,  which,  at  the 
period  dealt  with  in  the  present  book,  had  be- 
come the  basis  whereon  disputed  points  were 
settled  in  the  Imperial  Courts.  In  this  respect 
also,  though  to  a  lesser  extent,  may  be  men- 
tioned the  Canon  or  Ecclesiastical  law, — consist- 
ing of  papal  decretals  on  various  points  which 
were  founded  partially  on  the  Roman  or  Civil  law, 
— a  juridical  system  which  also  fully  and  indeed 
almost  exclusively  recognised  the  individual 
holding  of  property  as  the  basis  of  civil  society 
(albeit  not  without  a  recognition  of  social  duties 
on  the  part  of  the  owner). 

Learning   was    now    beginning    to    differen- 


32  GERMAN  SOCIETY. 

tiate  itself  from  the  ecclesiastical  profession, 
and  to  become  a  definite  vocation  in  its  various 
branches.  Crowds  of  students  flocked  to  the 
seats  of  learning,  and,  as  travelling  scholars, 
earned  a  precarious  living  by  begging  or  "  pro- 
fessing "  medicine,  assisting  the  illiterate  for  a 
small  fee,  or  working  wonders,  such  as  casting 
horoscopes,  or  performing  thaumaturgic  tricks. 
The  professors  of  law  were  now  the  most  influ- 
ential members  of  the  Imperial  Council  and  of 
the  various  Imperial  Courts.  In  Central  Europe, 
as  elsewhere,  notably  in  France,  the  civil  lawyers 
were  always  on  the  side  of  the  centralising 
jpower,  alike  against  the  local  jurisdictions^and 
against  the  peasantry. 

i  he  effects  ot  the~conquest  of  Constantinople 
in  1453,  and  the  consequent  dispersion  of  the 
accumulated  Greek  learning  of  the  Byzantine 
Empire,  had,  by  the  end  of  the  fifteenth  cen- 
tury, begun  to  show  themselves  in  a  notable 
modification  of  European  culture.  The  circle 
of  the  seven  sciences,  the  Quadrivium,  and  the 
Trivium,  in  other  words,  the  mediaeval  system 
of  learning,  began  to  be  antiquated.  Scholastic 
philosophy,  that  is  to  say,  the  controversy  of 
the  Scotists  and  the  Thomists,  was  now 


INTRODUCTION.  33 

growing  out  of  date.  Plato  was  extolled  at 
the  expense  of  Aristotle.  Greek,  and  even 
Hebrew,  was  eagerly  sought  after.  Latin 
itself  was  assuming  another  aspect ;  the  Renais- 
sance Latin  is  classical  Latin,  whilst  Mediaeval 
Latin  is  dog- Latin.  The  physical  universe  now 
began  to  be  inquired  into  with  a  perfectly  fresh 
interest,  but  the  inquiries  were  still  conducted 
under  the  segis  of  the  old  habits  of  thought. 
The  universe  was  still  a  system  of  mysterious 
affinities  and  magical  powers  to  the  investigator 
of  the  Renaissance  period,  as  it  had  been  before. 
There  was  this  difference,  however  :  it  was  now 
attempted  to  systematise  the  magical  theory  of 
the  universe.  While  the  common  man  held  a 
store  of  traditional  magical  beliefs  respecting 
the  natural  world,  the  learned  man  deduced 
these  beliefs  from  the  Neo-Platonists,  from  the 
Kabbala,  from  Hermes  Trismegistos,  and  from 
a  variety  of  other  sources,  and  attempted  to 
arrange  this  somewhat  heterogeneous  mass  of 
erudite  lore  into  a  system  of  organised  thought. 
The  Humanistic  movement,  so  called,  the 
movement,  that  is,  of  revived  classical  scholarship, 
had  already  begun  in  Germany  before  what  may 
be  termed  the  sturm  und  drang  of  the  Renais- 

3 


34  GERMAN  SOCIETY. 


sance  proper.  Foremost  among  the  exponents 
of  this  older  Humanism,  which  dates  from  the 
middle  of  the  fifteenth  century,  were  Nkholas  of 
Cusa  and  his  disciples,  Rudolpj^  Agrjcola.  Alex- 
ander Hegius  and  Jacob  Wimpheling.  But  the 
new  Humanism  and  the  new  Renaissance  move- 
ment generally  throughout  Northern  Europe 
centred  chiefly  in  two  personalities,  Johannes 
Reuchlin  and  Desiderius  Erasmus.  Reuchlin 
was  the  founder  of  the  new  Hebrew  learning, 
which  up  till  then  had  been  exclusively  confined 
to  the  synagogue.  It  was  he  who  unlocked  the 
mysteries  of  the  Kabbala  to  the  Gentile  world. 
But  though  it  is  for  his  introduction  of  Hebrew 
study  that  Reuchlin  is  best  known  to  posterity, 
yet  his  services  in  the  diffusion  and  popularisa- 
tion of  classical  culture  were  enormous.  The 
dispute  of  Reuchlin  with  the  ecclesiastical  autho- 
rities at  Cologne  excited  literary  Germany  from 
end  to  end.  It  was  the  first  general  skirmish 
of  the  new  and  the  old  spirit  in  Central  and 
Northern  Europe.  But  the  man  who  was  des- 
tined to  become  the  personification  of  the 
Humanist  movement,  as  the  new  learning- 
was  called,  was  Erasmus.  The  illegitimate 
son  of  the  daughter  of  a  Rotterdam  burgher, 


INTRODUCTION.  35 

he  early  became  famous  on  account  of  his 
erudition,  in  spite  of  the  adverse  circum- 
stances of  his  youth.  Like  all  the  scholars  of 
his  time,  he  passed  rapidly  from  one  country  to 
another,  settling  finally  in  Basel,  then  at  the 
height  of  its  reputation  as  a  literary  and  typo- 
graphical centre.  The  whole  intellectual  move- 
ment of  the  time  centres  round  Erasmus,  as  is 
particularly  noticeable  in  the  career  of  Ulrich  von 
Hutten,  dealt  with  in  the  course  of  this  history. 
As  instances  of  the  classicism  of  the  period,  we 
may  note  the  uniform  change  of  the  patronymic 
into  the  classical  equivalent,  or  some  classicism 
supposed  to  be  the  equivalent.  Thus  the  name 
Erasmus  itself  was  a  classicism  of  his  father's 
name  Gerhard,  the  German  name  Muth  be- 
came Mutianus,  Trittheim  became  Trithemius, 
Schwarzerd  became  Melanchthon,  and  so  on. 

We  have  spoken  of  the  other  side  of  the 
intellectual  movement  of  the  period.  This 
other  side  showed  itself  in  mystical  attempts  at 
reducing  nature  to  law  in  the  light  of  the  tradi- 
tional problems  which  had  been  set,  to  wit, 
those  of  alchemy  and  astrology  :  the  discovery 
of  the  philosopher's  stone,  of  the  transmutation 
of  metals,  of  the  elixir  of  life,  and  of  the  corre- 


3  6  GERMAN  SOCIETY. 

spondences  between  the  planets  and  terrestrial 
bodies.  Among  the  most  prominent  exponents 
of  these  investigations  may  be  mentioned  Philip- 
pus  von  Hohenheim  or  Paracelsus,  and  Cor- 
nelius Agrippa  of  Nettesheim,  in  Germany, 
Nostrodamus,  in  France,  and  Cardanus,  in  Italy. 
These  men  represented  a  tendency  which  was 
pursued  by  thousands  in  the  learned  world.  It 
was  a  tendency  which  had  the  honour  of  being 
the  last  in  history  to  embody  itself  in  a  distinct 
mythical  cycle.  "  Doctor  Faustus  "  may  pro- 
bably have  had  a  historical  germ  ;  but  in  any 
case  "  Doctor  Faustus,"  as  known  to  legend  and 
to  literature,  is  merely  a  personification  of  the 
practical  side  of  the  new  learning.  The  minds 
of  men  were  waking  up  to  interest  in  nature. 
There  was  one  man,  Copernicus,  who,  at  least 
partially,  struck  through  the  traditionary  at- 
mosphere in  which  nature  was  enveloped,  and 
to  his  insight  we  owe  the  foundation  of  astrono- 
mical science  ;  but  otherwise  the  whole  intellec- 
tual atmosphere  was  charged  with  occult  views. 
In  fact,  the  learned  world  of  the  sixteenth  cen- 
tury would  have  found  itself  quite  at  home  in  the 
pretensions  and  fancies  of  our  Jin  de  siecle  theo- 
sophists,  with  their  notions  of  making  miracles 


INTRODUCTION.  37 

non-miraculous,  of  reducing  the  marvellous  to 
being  merely  the  result  of  penetration  on  the 
part  of  certain  seers  and  investigators  of  the 
secret  powers  of  nature.  Every  wonder-worker 
was  received  with  open  arms  by  learned  and  un- 
learned alike.  The  possibility  of  producing  that 
which  was  out  of  the  ordinary  range  of  natural 
occurrences  was  not  seriously  doubted  by  any. 
Spells  and  enchantments,  conjurations,  calcu- 
lations of  nativities,  were  matters  earnestly  in- 
vestigated at  universities  and  courts.  There 
were,  of  course,  persons  who  were  eager  to 
detect  impostors  :  and  amongst  them  some  of 
the  most  zealous  votaries  of  the  occult  arts 
—for  example,  Trittheim  and  the  learned 
Humanist,  Conrad  Muth  or  Mutianus,  both  of 
whom  professed  to  have  regarded  Faust  as  a 
fraud.  But  this  did  not  imply  any  disbelief  in 
the  possibility  of  the  alleged  pretensions.  In 
the  Faust-myth  is  embodied,  moreover,  the 
opposition  between  the  new  learning  on  its 
physical  side  and  the  old  religious  faith.  The 
theory  that  the  investigation  of  the  mysteries  of 
nature  had  in  it  something  sinister  and  diabo- 
lical which  had  been  latent  throughout  the 
Middle  Ages  was  brought  into  especial  promi- 


38  GERMAN  SOCIETY. 

nence  by  the  new  religious  movements.  The 
popular  feeling  that  the  line  between  natural 
magic  and  the  black  art  was  somewhat  doubtful, 
that  the  one  had  a  tendency  to  shade  off  into  the 
other,  now  received  fresh  stimulus.  The  notion 
of  compacts  with  the  devil  was  a  familiar  one, 
and  that  it  should  be  resorted  to  for  the  purpose 
of  acquiring  an  acquaintance  with  hidden  lore 
and  magical  powers  seemed  quite  natural. 

It  will  have  already  been  seen  from  what  we 
have  said  that  the  religious  revolt  was  largely 
economical  in  its  causes.  The  intense  hatred, 
common  alike  to  the  smaller  nobility,  the 
burghers  and  the  peasants,  of  the  ecclesiastical 
hierarchy,  was  obviously  due  to  its  ever-increas- 
ing exactions.  The  sudden  increase  in  the  sale 
of  indulgences,  like  the  proverbial  last  straw, 
broke  down  the  whole  system  ;  but  any  other 
incident  might  have  served  the  purpose  equally 
well.  The  prince-prelates  were,  in  some  in- 
stances, at  the  outset,  not  averse  to  the  move- 
ment ;  they  would  not  have  been  indisposed  to 
have  converted  their  territories  into  secular  fiefs 
of  the  Empire.  It  was  only  after  this  hope  had 
been  abandoned  that  they  definitely  took  sides 
with  the  Papal  authority. 


INTRODUCTION.  39 

The  opening  of  the  sixteenth  century  thus 
presents  to  us  mediaeval  society,  social,  political 
and  religious,  "run  to  seed".  The  feudal  or- 
ganisation was  outwardly  intact  ;  the  peasant, 
free  and  bond,  formed  the  foundation  ;  above 
him  came  the  knighthood  or  inferior  nobility  ; 
parallel  with  them  was  the  Ehrbarkeit  of  the 
less  important  towns,  holding  from  mediate 
lordship  ;  above  these  towns  came  the  free 
cities,  which  held  immediately  from  the  Empire, 
organised  into  three  bodies,  a  governing  Coun- 
cil in  which  the  Ehrbarkeit  usually  predomi- 
nated, where  they  did  not  entirely  compose  it, 
a  Common  Council  composed  of  the  masters  of 
the  various  guilds,  and  the  General  Council  of 
the  free  citizens.  Those  journeymen,  whose 
condition  was  fixed  from  their  being  outside  the 
guild-organisations,  usually  had  guilds  of  their 
own.  Above  the  free  cities  in  the  social 
pyramid  stood  the  Princes  of  the  Empire, 
lay  and  ecclesiastic,  with  the  Electoral  Col- 
lege, or  the  seven  Electoral  Princes,  forming 
their  head.  These  constituted  the  feudal  "es- 
tates "  of  the  Empire.  Then  came  the  King 
of  the  Romans ;  and,  as  the  apex  of  the 
whole,  the  Pope  in  one  function  and  the 


40  GERMAN  SOCIETY. 

Emperor  in  another  crowned  the  edifice.      The 
supremacy,  not  merely  of  the  Pope,  but  of  the( 
complementary  temporal  head  of  the  mediaeval/ 
polity,    the   Emperor,   was    acknowledged  in  ^yj" 
shadowy  way,  even  in  countries  such  as  Francq 
and  England,  which  had  no  direct  connection!       X 
with  the  Empire.      For,  as  the  spiritual  powei    \ 
was  also   temporal,    so    the    temporal    politica 
power  had,  like  everything  else  in  the  Middle 
Ages,  a  quasi-religious  significance. 

The  minds  of  men  in  speculative  matters,  in 
theology,  in  philosophy,  and  in  jurisprudence, 
were  outgrowing  the  old  doctrines,  at  least  in 
their  old  forms.  In  theology  the  notion  of  sal- 
vation  by  the^  faith  of  the  individual,  and  not 
through  the  fact  of  Kplonging  to  a  corporate 
organisation,  which  was  the  mediaeval  concep- 
tion, was  latent  in  the  minds  of  multitudes  of 
religious  persons  before  expression  was  given 
to  it  by  Luther.  The  aversion  to  scholasticism, 
bred  by .  the  revived  knowledge  of  the  older 
Greek  philosophies  in  the  original,  produced 
a  curious  amalgam  ;  but  scholastic  habits  of 
thought  were  still  dominant  through  it  all. 
The  new  theories  of  nature  amounted  to  little 
more  than  old  superstitions,  systematised  and 


INTRODUCTION.  41 

reduced  to  rule,  though  here  and  there  the  later 
physical  science,  based  on  observation  and  ex- 
periment, peeped  through.  In  jurisprudence 
the  epoch  is  marked  by  the  final  conquest  of 
the  Roman  rivil  1aw)  in  its  spirit,  where  not  in 
its  forms,  over  the  old  customs,  pre-feudal 
and  feudal.  This  motley  world  of  decayed 
knights,  lavish  princes,  oppressed  and  rebellious 
peasants,  turbulent  townsmen,  licentious  monks 
and  friars,  mendicant  scholars  and  hireling 
soldiers,  is  the  world  some  of  whose  least- 
known  aspects  we  are  about  to  consider  in  the 
following  pages. 


CHAPTER   I. 

FIRST  SIGNS  OF  SOCIAL  AND  RELIGIOUS  REVOLT. 

THE  echoes  of  the  Hussite  movement  in  Bohe- 
mia spread  far  and  wide  through  Central  Europe 
at  the  beginning  of  the  fifteenth  century.  It 
was  not  in  vain  that  Ziska  bequeathed  his  skin 
for  the  purposes  of  a  drum,  since  the  echoes  of  its 
beating  made  themselves  heard  for  many  a  year 
in  Bohemia  and  throughout  Central  Europe. 
The  disciples  of  the  movement  settled  in  dif- 
ferent countries,  and  became  centres  of  propa- 
ganda, and  the  movement  attached  itself  to  the 
peasants'  discontent.  Amid  the  various  stir- 
rings that  took  place,  there  are  one  or  two  that 
may  arrest  our  attention  owing  to  their  import- 
ance and  their  typical  character. 

It  was  in  the  year  1476,  when  Rudolph  of 
Scherenberg  occupied  the  Episcopal  See  of 
Wurzburg,  that  a  cowherd,  named  Hans  Bo- 
heim,  of  the  neighbouring  village  of  Niklashau- 
sen,  who  was  accustomed  to  pipe  and  to  drum  at 

local  festivities,  at  places  on  the   banks  of  the 

(43) 


44  GERMAN  SOCIETY. 

little  stream  called  the  Tauber,  was  suddenly 
seized  with  an  inspiration  of  preaching  for  the 
conversion  of  his  neighbours  from  their  sins. 
It  appeared  to  him  that  his  life  had  been  hither- 
to sinful ;  he  gave  up  all  participation  in  village 
feasts,  he  became  a  dreamer,  and  announced  that 
he  had  had  visions  of  the  Virgin.  In  the  middle 
of  Lent  he  proclaimed  that  he  had  been  given 
a  divine  mission  from  the  Mother  of  God  herself 
to  burn  his  pipe  and  drum  and  to  devote  himself 
entirely  to  preaching  the  Gospel  to  the  common 
man.  All  were  to  abandon  their  former  way  of 
life,  were  to  lay  aside  all  personal  ornament,  and 
in  humble  attire  to  perform  pilgrimages  to  Nik- 
lashausen,  and  there  worship  the  Virgin  as  they 
esteemed  their  souls'  salvation.  In  all  this  there 
was  nothing  very  alarming  to  the  authorities. 
Peasantly  inspirations  were  by  no  means  un- 
known in  the  Middle  Ages  ;  but  the  matter  as- 
sumed another  aspect  when  the  new  seer,  Hans 
Pfeifferlein,  or  "the  little  piper"  as  he  was  nick- 
named, announced  that  the  Queen  of  Heaven 
had  revealed  to  him  that  there  should  henceforth 
be  neither  Emperor,  Pope,  Prince,  nor  any  lay 
or  spiritual  authority  ;  but  that  all  men  should 
be  brothers,  earning  their  bread  by  the  sweat 


SOCIAL  AND  RELIGIOUS  REVOLT.         45 


of  their  brows,  and  sharing  alike  in  all  things. 
There  were  to  be  no  more  imposts  or  dues  ; 
land,  woods,  pastures,  and  water  were  to  be 
free.  The  new  Gospel  struck  root  immedi- 
ately. The  peasant  folk  streamed  to  Niklas- 
hausen, from  all  sides, — men  and  women,  young 
and  old,  journeymen,  lads  from  the  plough, 
girls  from  the  fields,  their  sickles  in  their  hands, 
without  leave  of  lord  or  master,  and  without 
preparation  of  any  sort  whatever.  Food  and 
the  necessary  clothing  and  shelter  were  given 
them  by  those  on  the  way  who  had  already 
embraced  the  new  Kingdom  of  God.  The 
universal  greeting  among  the  pilgrims  was 
"  brother"  and  "sister". 

This  went  on  for  some  months,  the  young 
prophet  choosing  chiefly  Sundays  and  holi- 
days for  his  harangues.  Ignorant  even  of 
writing,  he  was  backed  by  the  priest  of 
Niklashausen,  and  by  perhaps  two  or  three 
other  influential  persons.  Many  were  the 
offerings  brought  to  the  Niklashausen  shrine. 
Well  nigh  all  who  journeyed  thither  left  some 
token  behind,  were  it  only  a  rough  peasant's 
cap  or  a  wax  candle.  Those  who  could  afford 
it  gave  costly  clothes  and  jewellery.  The  pro- 


46  GERMAN  SOCIETY. 

clamation  of  universal  equality  was  indeed  a 
Gospel  that  appealed  to  the  common  man  ;  the 
resumption  of  their  old  rights,  the  release  from 
every  form  of  oppression,  as  a  proclamation 
from  heaven  itself,  were  tidings  to  him  of  great 
joy.  The  prophetic  youth  was  hailed  by  all 
as  the  new  Messiah.  After  each  week's  ser- 
mon he  invited  the  congregation  to  return  next 
week  with  redoubled  numbers  ;  and  his  com- 
mands were  invariably  obeyed.  Men,  women 
and  children  fell  on  their  knees  before  him,  cry- 
ing :  "  Oh,  man  of  God,  sent  from  heaven,  have 
mercy  on  us  and  pity  us  ".  They  tore  the  wool 
threads  from  his  shaggy  sheepskin  cap,  regard- 
ing them  as  sacred  relics.  The  priests  of  the 
surrounding  districts  averred  that  he  was  a 
sorcerer  and  devil-possessed,  and  that  a  wizard 
had  appeared  to  him,  clad  in  white,  in  the  form 
of  the  Virgin,  and  had  instilled  into  him  the 
pernicious  doctrines  he  was  preaching.  In  all 
the  surrounding  country  his  miracles  were  talked 
about.  The  Bishops  of  Mainz  and  Wiirzburg 
and  the  Council  of  Niirnberg  forbade  their 
villeins,  under  heavy  penalties,  from  making  the 
pilgrimage  to  Niklashausen.  But  the  effect  of 
such  measures  only  lasted  for  a  short  time. 


SOCIAL  AND  RELIGIOUS  REVOLT.         4? 

Finally,  on  the  Sunday  before  the  day  of 
Saint  Kilian,  Hans  Boheim,  on  the  con- 
clusion of  his  discourse,  invited  his  hearers,  as 
usual,  to  come  on  the  next  occasion.  This 
time,  however,  he  ordered  men  only  to  appear, 
but  with  arms  and  ammunition  ;  women  and 
children  were  to  be  left  at  home.  No  sooner 
did  the  tidings  of  this  turn  of  affairs  reach  the 
ears  of  the  Bishop  at  Wiirzburg  than  the  latter 
resolved  to  forestall  the  movement.  He  sent 
thirty-four  mounted  men-at-arms  after  nightfall 
to  Niklashausen  ;  they  burst  upon  the  sleeping 
youth,  tore  him  from  the  house  where  he  lay, 
and  hurried  him  to  Wiirzburg,  bound  on  horse- 
back. But  as  it  was  near  the  end  of  the  week, 
4000  pilgrims  had  already  arrived  at  Niklas- 
hausen, and,  on  hearing  the  news  of  the  attack, 
they  hurried  after  the  marauders,  and  caught 
them  up  close  by  the  Castle  of  Wiirzburg.  One 
of  the  knights  was  wounded,  but  his  comrades 
succeeded  in  carrying  him  within  the  walls. 
The  peasants  failed  to  effect  the  intended 
rescue.  By  the  Sunday,  34,000  peasants  had 
assembled  at  Niklashausen;  but  the  report  of  the 
capture  of  Boheim  had  a  depressing  effect,  and 
several  thousands  returned  home.  There  were 


48  GERMAN  SOCIETY. 

nevertheless  some  among  the  bands  who,  insti- 
gated probably  by  Boheim's  friend,  the  parish 
priest  of  Niklashausen,  endeavoured  to  rally  the 
remaining  multitude  and  incite  them  to  a  new 
attempt  at  rescue.  One  of  them  alleged  that  the 
Holy  Trinity  had  appeared  to  him,  and  com- 
manded that  they  should  proceed  with  their  pil- 
grim candles  in  their  hands  to  the  Castle  of  Wlirz- 
burg,  that  the  doors  would  open  of  themselves, 
and  that  their  prophet  would  walk  out  to  greet 
them.  About  16,000  followed  these  leaders, 
marching  many  hours  through  the  night,  and 
arriving  early  next  morning  at  the  castle  with 
flaming  candles,  and  armed  with  the  roughest 
weapons.  Kunz  von  Thunfeld,  a  decayed 
knight,  and  Michael,  his  son,  constituted 
themselves  the  leaders  of  the  motley  band. 
The  marshal  of  the  castle  received  them, 
demanding  their  pleasure.  "  We  require 
the  holy  youth,"  said  the  peasants.  "  Sur- 
render him  to  us,  and  all  will  be  well  ; 
refuse,  and  we  will  use  force."  On  the  mar- 
shal's hesitating  in  his  answer,  he  was  greeted 
with  a  shower  of  stones,  which  drove  him  to 
seek  safety  within  the  walls.  The  bishop 
opened  fire  on  the  peasants,  but  after  a  short 


SOCIAL  AND  RELIGIOUS  REVOLT.        49 

time  sent  one  of  his  knights  to  announce  that 
the  cause  of  their  preacher  would  be  duly  con- 
sidered at  a  proper  time  and  place,  conjuring 
them  at  the  same  time  to  depart  immediately 
in  accordance  with  their  vows.  By  cajolery 
and  threats  he  succeeded  in  his  object  ;  the 
bands  raised  the  siege  of  the  castle,  and  dis- 
persed homewards  in  straggling  parties.  The 
ruffianly  scoundrel  no  sooner  observed  that  the 
unsuspecting  peasants  were  quietly  wending 
their  way  home  in  small  bodies,  without  a 
thought  of  hostilities,  than  he  ordered  his 
knights  to  pursue  them,  to  attack  them  in  the 
rear,  and  to  murder  or  capture  the  ringleaders. 
The  poor  people,  nevertheless,  defended 
themselves  with  courage  against  this  cowardly 
onslaught ;  twelve  of  them  were  left  dead  on  the 
spot  ;  many  of  the  remainder  sought  shelter 
in  the  church  of  the  neighbouring  village. 
Threatened  there  with  fire  and  sword,  they 
surrendered,  and  were  brought  back  to  Wiirz- 
burg  and  thrown  into  the  dungeons  of  the  castle. 
The  majority  were  liberated  before  long ;  but 
the  peasant  who  was  alleged  to  have  received  the 
vision  of  the  Holy  Trinity,  as  well  as  he  who 
had  wounded  the  knight  on  the  occasion  of  the 

4 


50  GERMAN  SOCIETY. 

attempt  at  rescue  a  few  days  before,  were  de- 
tained in  prison,  and  on  the  following  Friday 
were  beheaded  outside  the  castle.  Hans  Bo- 
heim  was  at  the  same  time  burned  to  ashes. 
The  leader  of  the  revolt,  Kunz  von  Thunfeld, 
a  feudatory  of  the  bishop,  fled  the  territory,  and 
was  only  allowed  to  return  on  his  formally 
surrendering  his  lands  in  perpetuity  to  the 
bishopric.  Such  was  the  history  of  a  movement 
that  may  be  reckoned  as  one  of  the  more  direct 
forerunners  of  the  peasants'  war. 

In  the  years  1491  and  1492  occurred  the 
rising  of  the  oppressed  and  plundered  villeins 
of  the  Abbot  of  Kernpten.  The  ecclesiastics 
on  this  domain  had  exhausted  every  possible 
means  of  injuring  the  unfortunate  peasants,  and 
numbers  of  free  villeins  had  been  converted  into 
serfs  by  means  of  forged  documents.  The  im- 
mediate cause  of  the  revolt,  however,  was  the 
seizure,  by  the  abbot,  of  the  stock  of  wine  of  a 
peasant  who  had  just  died,  in  addition  to  the 
horse  which  he  was  empowered  to  claim.  An 
onslaught  was  made  by  the  infuriated  peasants 
on  the  monastery,  and  the  abbot  had  to  retire 
to  his  stronghold,  the  Castle  of  Liebenthann, 
hard  by.  The  Emperor  ultimately  intervened, 


SOCIAL  AND  RELIGIOUS  REVOLT.        51 

and  effected  a  compromise.  But  the  first 
organised  peasant  movement  took  place  in 
Elsass1  in  1493,  and  comprised  burghers  as 
well  as  peasants  among  its  numbers.  They 
were  for  the  most  part  feudatories  of  the  Bishop 
of  Strassburg.  By  devious  paths  the  members 
of  this  secret  organisation  were  wont  to  betake 
themselves  to  the  hill  of  Hungerberg,  north- 
west of  the  little  town  of  Schlettstadt.  The 
ostensible  objects  of  the  association  were  com- 
plete freedom  for  the  common  man,  reformation 
of  the  Church  in  the  sense  that  no  priest  should 
have  more  than  one  benefice,  the  introduction 
of  a  year  of  jubilee,  in  which  all  debts  should  be 
abolished,  the  extinction  of  all  tithes,  dues  and 
other  burdens,  and  the  abolition  of  the  spiritual 
courts  and  the  territorial  juridical  court  at  Roth- 
weil.  A  Judenhetze  also  appears  amongst  the 
articles.  The  leader  of  this  movement  was  one 
Jacob  Wimpfeling.  The  programme  and  plan 
of  action  was  to  seize  the  town  of  Schlettstadt, 


1  We  adopt  the  German  spelling  of  the  name  of  the  pro- 
vince usually  known  in  this  country  as  Alsace,  for  the  reason 
that  at  the  time  of  which  this  history  treats  it  had  never  been 
French ;  and  the  French  language  was  probably  little  more 
known  there  than  in  other  parts  of  Germany. 


52  GERMAN  SOCIETY. 

to  plunder  the  monastery  there,  and  then  by 
forced  marches  to  spread  themselves  over  all 
Elsass,  surprising  one  town  after  another.  It 
would  seem  that  this  was  the  first  peasant 
movement  that  received  the  name  of  Bimd- 
schuh,  and  the  almost  superstitious  importance 
attached  to  the  sign  of  this  kind  emblazoned  on 
the  flag  is  characteristic  of  the  Middle  Ages. 
The  banner  was  the  result  of  careful  delibera- 
tions, and  the  final  decision  was  that  as  the 
knight  was  distinguished  by  his  spurs,  so  the 
peasant  rising  to  obtain  justice  for  his  class 
should  take  as  his  emblem  the  common  shoe 
he  was  accustomed  to  wear,  laced  from  the 
ankle  up  to  the  knee  with  leathern  thongs. 
They  fondly  hoped  that  the  moment  this  banner 
was  displayed,  all  capable  of  fighting  would  flock 
to  the  standard,  from  the  villages  and  smaller 
towns. 

Just  as  all  was  prepared  for  the  projected 
stroke,  the  Bundschuh  shared  the  common  fate 
of  similar  movements,  and  was  betrayed ; 
and  this  in  spite  of  the  terrible  threats  that 
were  held  out  to  all  joining,  in  the  event  of 
their  turning  traitors.  It  must  be  admitted  that 
there  was  much  folly  in  the  manner  in  which 


SOCIAL  AND  RELIGIOUS  REVOLT.        53 

many  persons  were  enrolled,  and  this  may  have 
led  to  the  speedy  betrayal.  Everybody  who 
was  suspected  of  having  an  inkling  of  the  move- 
ment was  forced  to  swear  allegiance  to  the  secret 
league.  Immediately  on  the  betrayal,  bodies  of 
knights  scoured  the  country,  mercilessly  seizing 
all  suspected  of  belonging  to  the  conspiracy,  and 
dragging  them  to  the  nearest  tribunal,  where 
they  were  tortured  and  finally  quartered  alive 
or  hung.  Many  of  the  fugitives  succeeded  in 
taking  refuge  in  Switzerland,  where  they  seem 
to  have  been  kindly  welcomed.  But  the  Bund- 
schuh  only  slept,  it  was  by  no  means  extin- 
guished. 

In  the  year  1502,  nine  years  later,  the  bish- 
opric of  Speyer,  the  court  of  which  was  noted 
for  its  extravagance  and  tyranny,  had  to  face 
another  Bundschuh.  This  second  movement 
had  able  men  at  its  head,  and  extended  over 
well  nigh  all  the  regions  of  the  Upper  and 
Middle  Rhine.  It  similarly  took  the  nature  of 
a  conspiracy,  rather  than  of  an  open  rebellion. 
Within  a  few  weeks,  7000  men  and  400  women 
had  been  sworn  into  the  league,  from  a  large 
number  of  villages,  hamlets  and  small  towns,  for 
the  larger  towns  were  purposely  left  out,  the 


54  GERMAN  SOCIETY. 

movement  being  essentially  a  peasant  one. 
The  village  and  mark  of  Untergrunbach  was 
its  centre.  Its  object  and  aim  was  nothing  less 
than  the  complete  overthrow  of  the  existing 
ecclesiastical  and  feudal  organisation  of  the 
Empire.  The  articles  of  the  association  de- 
clared :  "  We  have  joined  ourselves  together  in 
order  that  we  may  be  free.  We  will  free  our- 
selves with  arms  in  our  hands,  for  we  would  be 
as  the  Swiss.  We  will  root  out  and  abolish  all 
authorities  and  lordships  from  the  land,  and 
march  against  them  with  the  force  of  our  host 
and  with  well-armed  hand  under  our  banner. 
And  all  who  do  not  honour  and  acknowledge  us 
shall  be  killed.  The  princes  and  nobles  broken 
and  done  with,  we  will  storm  the  clergy  in  their 
foundations  and  abbeys.  WTe  will  overpower 
them,  and  hunt  out  and  kill  all  priests  and 
monks  together."  The  property  of  the  clergy 
and  the  nobles  was  to  be  seized  and  divided  ; 
as  in  the  former  case,  all  feudal  dues  were  to  be 
abolished,  the  primitive  communism  in  the  use 
of  the  land,  and  of  what  was  on  it,  was  to  be 
resumed.  The  pass-word,  by  means  of  which 
the  members  of  the  organisation  were  known  to 
one  another,  was  the  answer  to  the  question  : 


SOCIAL  AND  RELIGIOUS  REVOLT.        55 

"  How  fares  it  ?  "  The  question  and  answer 
were  in  the  form  of  a  rhyme  : — 

"  Loset !     Was  ist  nun  fur  ein  Wesen  ?  " 

"  Wir  mogen  vor  Pfaffen  und  Adel  nit  genesen." 

This  may  be  paraphrased  as  follows  : — 

"  Well,  now  !     And  how  doth  it  fare  ?  " 

"  Of  priests  and  of  nobles  we've  enough  and  to  spare." 

The  idea  was  to  rise  at  the  opportune  moment, 
as  the  Swiss  had  done,  to  free  themselves  of  all 
intermediate  lordship,  and  to  recognise  no  master 
below  the  King  of  the  Romans  and  the  Emperor. 
"  Nought  but  the  justice  of  God  "  was  the  motto 
of  their  flag,  and  their  colours  were  white  and 
blue.  Before  the  figure  of  a  crucifix  a  peasant 
knelt,  and  below  was  depicted  a  great  Bimd- 
schuh,\he  sign  which  had  now  become  established 
as  the  symbol  of  the  peasants'  movements.  With 
consummate  tact,  the  leaders  of  the  revolt  for- 
bade any  members  to  go  to  confession,  and  it 
was  the  disregard  of  this  order  that  led  to  the 
betrayal  of  the  cause.  A  peasant  in  confession 
revealed  the  secret  to  a  priest,  who  in  his  turn 
revealed  it  to  the  authorities.  Ecclesiastics, 
princes,  and  nobles  at  once  took  their  measures. 
The  most  barbarous  persecution  and  punish- 


56  GERMAN  SOCIETY. 

ment  of  all  suspected  of  having  been  engaged 
in  the  Bundschuh  conspiracy  followed.  Those 
concerned  had  their  property  confiscated,  their 
wives  and  children  were  driven  from  the 
country,  and  they  themselves  were  in  many 
cases  quartered  alive  ;  the  more  prominent 
men,  by  a  refinement  of  cruelty,  being  dragged 
to  the  place  of  execution  tied  to  a  horse's  tail. 
A  tremendous  panic  seized  all  the  privileged 
classes,  from  the  Emperor  to  the  knight.  They 
earnestly  discussed  the  situation  in  no  less 
than  three  separate  assemblies  of  the  estates. 
Large  numbers  of  those  involved  in  this  second 
Bundschuh  managed  to  escape,  owing  to  the 
pluck  and  loyalty  of  the  peasants.  A  few 
bands  were  hastily  got  together,  and,  although 
quite  insufficient  to  effect  a  successful  revolt, 
they  were  able  to  keep  the  knightly  warriors 
and  landesknechte  at  bay  at  certain  critical 
points,  so  as  to  give  the  men  who  had  really 
been  the  life  and  intelligence  of  the  movement 
time  to  escape  into  Switzerland  or  into  other 
territories  where  they  were  unknown.  In  some 
cases  the  secret  was  so  well  kept  that  the  local 
organisers  remained  unnoticed  even  in  their 
own  villages. 


SOCIAL  AND  RELIGIOUS  REVOLT.         57 


For  ten  years  after  the  collapse  of  the  second 
Bundschuh  in  the  Rhenish  district,  the  peasants 
remained  quiet.  It  was  not  till  1512  that  things 
began  again  to  stir.  One  of  the  leaders,  who 
had  escaped  notice  on  the  suppression  of  the 
former  conspiracy,  was  Joss  Fritz.  He  was 
himself  a  native  of  Untergriinbach,  which 
had  been  its  seat.  He  there  acted  as  Bann- 
wart  or  ranger  of  the  district  lands.  For  nearly 
ten  years  Joss  wandered  about  from  country 
to  country,  but  amid  all  his  struggles  for  exist- 
ence he  never  forgot  the  Bundschuh.  Joss  was 
a  handsome  man,  of  taking  and  even  superior 
manners.  He  was  very  careful  in  his  dress,  some- 
times apparelling  himself  in  black  jerkin  with 
white  hose,  sometimes  in  red  with  yellow  hose, 
sometimes  in  drab  with  green  hose.  He  would 
seem  to  have  been  at  one  time  a  landesknecht, 
and  had  certainly  taken  part  in  various  cam- 
paigns in  a  military  capacity.  Whether  it  was 
from  his  martial  bearing  or  the  engaging  nature 
of  his  personality,  it  is  evident  that  Joss  Fritz 
was  in  his  way  a  born  leader  of  men.  About 
1512  Joss  settled  down  in  a  village  called 
Lehen,  a  few  miles  from  the  town  of  Freiburg, 
in  Breisgau.  Here  he  again  obtained  the 


5  8  GERMAN  SO  CIE  TV. 

position  of  Bannwart,  and  here  he  began  to 
seriously  gather  together  the  scattered  threads 
of  the  old  movement,  and  to  collect  recruits. 
He  went  to  work  cautiously  ;  first  of  all  con- 
fining himself  to  general  complaints  of  the 
degeneracy  of  the  times  in  the  village  tavern, 
or  before  the  doors  of  the  cottagers  on  summer 
evenings.  He  soon  became  the  centre  of  an 
admiring  group  of  swains,  who  looked  up  to 
him  as  the  much-travelled  man  of  the  world, 
who  eagerly  sought  his  conversation,  and  who 
followed  his  counsel  in  their  personal  affairs. 

As  Joss  saw  that  he  was  obtaining  the  con- 
fidence of  his  neighbours,  his  denunciations  of 
the  evils  of  the  time  grew  more  earnest  and  im- 
passioned. At  the  same  time  he  threw  out  hints 
as  to  the  ultimate  outcome  of  the  existing  state 
of  things.  But  it  was  only  after  many  months 
that  he  ventured  to  broach  the  real  purpose  of 
his  life.  One  day  when  they  were  all  assembled 
round  him,  he  hinted  that  he  might  be  able  to 
tell  them  something  to  their  advantage,  would 
they  but  pledge  themselves  to  secrecy.  He 
then  took  each  individually,  and  after  calming 
the  man's  conscience  with  the  assurance  that 
the  proposal  for  which  he  claimed  strict  secrecy 


SOCIAL  AND  RELIGIOUS  REVOLT.         59 

was  an  honourable  one,  he  expounded  his  plan 
of  an  organisation  of  all  the  oppressed,  an  un- 
dertaking which  he  claimed  to  be  in  full  accord 
with  Holy  Writ.  He  never  insisted  upon  an 
immediate  adhesion,  but  preferred  to  leave  his 
man  to  think  the  matter  over. 

Joss  would  sometimes  visit  his  neighbours  in 
their  houses,  explaining  to  them  how  all  ancient 
custom,  right  and  tradition  was  being  broken 
through  to  gratify  the  rapacity  of  the  ruling 
classes.  He  put  forward  as  the  objects  of  the 
undertaking  the  suppression  of  the  payment  of 
interest  after  it  had  amounted  to  an  equivalent 
of  the  original  sum  lent ;  also  that  no  one  was  to 
be  required  to  give  more  than  one  day's  service 
per  year  to  his  lord.  "We  will,"  he  declared, 
"  govern  ourselves  according  to  our  old  rights 
and  traditions,  of  which  we  have  been  forcibly 
and  wrongfully  deprived  by  our  masters.  Thou 
knowest  well,"  he  would  continue,  "how  long 
we  have  been  laying  our  claims  before  the  Aus- 
trian Government  at  Ensisheim."  l 

1  It  will  be  seen  from  the  historical  map  that  Breisgau 
and  Sundgau  were  feudal  appanages  of  the  house  of  Austria. 
Ensisheim  was  the  seat  of  the  Habsbtirg  overlordship  in  the 
district  (not  to  be  confounded  with  the  imperial  power). 


60  GERMAN  SOCIETY. 

From  speaking  of  small  grievances,  Joss  was 
gradually  led  to  develop  his  scheme  for  the  over- 
throw of  feudalism,  and  for  the  establishment  of 
what  was  tantamount  to  primitive  conditions. 
At  the  same  time  he  gave  his  hearers  a  ren- 
dezvous at  a  certain  hour  of  eventide  in  a 
meadow,  called  the  Hardmatte,  which  lay  out- 
side the  village,  and  skirted  a  wood.  The  still- 
ness of  the  hour,  broken  only  by  the  sounds  of 
nature  hushing  herself  to  rest  for  the  night, 
was,  at  the  time  appointed,  invaded  by  the 
eager  talk  of  groups  of  villagers.  All  his  little 
company  assembled,  Joss  Fritz  here,  for  the 
first  time,  fully  developed  his  schemes.  In 
future,  said  he,  we  must  see  that  we  have  no 
other  lords  than  God,  the  Pope,  and  the  Em- 
peror ;  the  Court  at  Rothweil,  he  said,  must  be 
abolished  ;  each  must  be  able  to  obtain  justice 
in  his  native  village,  and  no  churchman  must 
be  allowed  to  hold  more  than  one  benefice  ;  the 
superfluity  of  the  monasteries  must  be  distributed 
amongst  the  poor  ;  the  dues  and  imposts  with 
which  the  peasants  are  burdened  must  be  re- 
moved ;  a  permanent  peace  must  be  established 
throughout  Christendom,  as  the  perpetual  feuds 
of  the  nobles  meant  destruction  and  misery  for 


SOCIAL  AND  RELIGIOUS  REVOLT.        61 


the  peasants  ;  finally,  the  primitive  communism 
in  woods,  pasture,  water,  and  the  chase  must 
be  restored. 

Joss  Fritz's  proposals  struck  a  sympathetic 
chord  in  the  hearts  of  his  hearers.  It  was 
only  when  he  wound  up  by  insisting  upon  the 
necessity  of  forming  a  new  Bvndsckuh  that 
some  few  of  them  hung  back  and  went  to  ob- 
tain the  advice  of  the  village  priest  on  the 
matter.  Father  John  (such  was  his  name)  was, 
however,  in  full  accord  in  his  ideas  with  Joss, 
and  answered  that  the  proposals  were  indeed  a 
godly  thing,  the  success  of  which  was  foretold 
in  the  Scriptures  themselves. 

The  meetings  on  the  Hardmatte  led  to  the 
formation  of  a  kind  of  committee,  composed  of 
those  who  were  most  devoted  to  the  cause. 
These  were  Augustin  Enderlin,  Kilian  Mayer, 
Hans  Freuder,  Hans  and  Karius  Heitz,  Peter 
Stublin,  Jacob  Hauser,  Hans  Hummel — Hum- 
mel hailed  from  the  neighbourhood  of  Stuttgart 
— and  Hieronymus,  who  was  also  a  stranger, 
a  journeyman  baker  working  at  the  mill  of 
Lehen,  who  had  travelled  far,  and  had  acquired 
a  considerable  fund  of  oratory.  All  these  men 
were  untiring  in  their  exertions  to  obtain  re- 


62  GERMAN  SOCIETY. 

cruits  for  the  new  movement.  After  having 
prepared  the  latter's  minds,  they  handed  over 
the  new-comers  to  Joss  for  deeper  initiation, 
if  he  thought  fit.  It  was  not  in  crusades  and 
pilgrimages  he  taught  them,  but  in  the  Bund-i 
schuh  that  the  "  holy  sepulchre "  was  to  be» 
obtained.  The  true  "  holy  sepulchre  "  was  to 
be  found,  namely,  in  the  too  long  buried 
liberties  of  the  people.  The  new  Bundschuh, 
he  maintained,  had  ramifications  extending  as 
far  as  Cologne,  and  embracing  members  from 
all  orders. 

Joss  Fritz  had  indeed  before  coming  to 
Lehen  travelled  through  the  Black  Forest  and 
the  district  of  Speyer,  in  the  attempt,  by  no 
means  altogether  unsuccessful,  to  reunite  the 
crushed  and  scattered  branches  of  the  old  Bund- 
schuh.  Among  the  friends  he  had  made  in  this 
way  was  a  poor  knight  of  the  name  of  Stoffel, 
of  Freiburg.  The  latter  travelled  incessantly 
in  the  cause  ;  he  was  always  carefully  dressed, 
.and  usually  rode  on  a  white  horse.  The  mis- 
sionaries of  the  Bundschuh,  under  the  direction 
of  Joss  Fritz,  assumed  many  different  charac- 
ters; now  they  were  peasants,  now  townsmen, 
now  decayed  knights,  according  to  the  localities 


SOCIAL  AND  RELIGIOUS  REVOLT.        63 

they  visited.  The  organisation  of  the  move- 
ment was  carried  out  on  lines  which  have  been 
since  reproduced  in  the  Fenian  rising.  It  was 
arranged  in  "  circles,"  the  members  of  which 
knew  one  another,  but  not  those  outside  the 
"  circle".  Even  the  beggars'  guild  was  pressed 
into  the  service,  and  very  useful  adjuncts  the 
beggars  were,  owing  to  their  nomadic  habits. 
The  heads  of  the  "  circles  "  communicated  with 
each  other  at  intervals  as  to  the  number  of  re- 
cruits and  as  to  the  morale  of  their  members. 
They  compared  notes  with  the  two  leaders  of 
the  movement,  Joss  and  his  friend  Stoffel,  both 
of  whom  rode  constantly  from  place  to  place 
to  keep  their  workers  up  to  the  mark.  The 
muster-roll  would  be  held  on  these  occasions, 
as  at  Lehen  itself,  after  dark,  and  in  some 
woodland  glade,  near  the  village.  The  village 
taverns,  generally  the  kitchens  of  some  better- 
to-do  peasant,  were  naturally  among  the  best 
recruiting  grounds,  and  the  hosts  themselves 
were  often  heads  of  "circles".  Strange  and 
picturesque  must  have  been  these  meetings 
after  night- fall,  when  the  members  of  the 
"circle"  came  together,  the  peasants  in  their 
plain  blue  or  grey  cloth  and  buff  leather,  the 


64  GERMAN  SOCIETY. 

leaders  in  what  to  us  seem  the  fantastic  cos- 
tumes of  the  period,  red  stockings,  trunk-hose 
and  doublet  slashed  with  bright  yellow,  or  the 
whole  dress  of  yellow  slashed  with  black,  the 
slouch  hat,  with  ostrich  feather,  surmounting 
the  whole  ;  the  short  sword  for  the  leaders,  and 
a  hoe  or  other  agricultural  implement  for  the 
peasant,  constituted  the  arms  of  the  company. 

There  was  a  visible  sign  by  which  the  breth- 
ren recognised  each  other  :  it  was  a  sign  in 
the  form  of  the  letter  H,  of  black  stuff  in  a 
red  field,  sewn  on  to  the  breast-cloth.  There 
appears  also  to  have  been  another  sign  which 
certain  of  the  members  bore  instead  of  the 
above  ;  this  consisted  of  three  cross  slits  or 
slashes  in  the  stuff  of  the  right  sleeve.  This 
Bundschuh,  like  the  previous  one  in  Unter- 
grunbach,  had  its  countersign,  which,  to  the 
credit  of  all  concerned,  be  it  said,  was  never 
revealed,  and  is  not  known  to  this  day.  The 
new  Bnndschuh  was  now  thoroughly  organised 
with  all  its  officers,  none  of  whom  received 
money  for  their  services. 

The  articles  of  association  drawn  up  were 
the  result  of  many  nightly  meetings  on  the 
Hardmatte,  and  embodied  the  main  points 


SOCIAL  AND  RELIGIOUS  REVOLT.        65 

insisted  upon  by  Joss  in  his  exhortations  to 
the  peasants.  They  included  the  abolition  of 
all  feudal  powers.  God,  the  Pope,  and  the 
Emperor  were  alone  to  be  recognised  as 
hayfng  authority.  The  Court  at  Rothweil 
and[_all_  the  ecclesiastical  courts  were  to  be 
abolished,  _and  justice  relegated  to  the  village 
council  as  of  old.  The  interest  payable  on 
the  debts  of  the  mortgaged  holdings  of  the 
peasants  was  to  be  discontinued.  Fishing, 
hunting,  woods  and  pasture  were  to  be  free  to 
all.  The  clergy  were  to  be  limited  to  one 
benefice  apiece.  The  monasteries  and  ecclesi- 
astical foundations  were  to  be  curtailed,  and 
their  superfluous  property  confiscated.  All 
feudal  dues  were  to  cease. 

The  strange  and  almost  totemistic  supersti- 
tion that  the  mediaeval  mind  attached  to  sym- 
bolism is  here  evinced  by  the  paramount  import- 
ance acquired  by  the  question  of  the  banner. 
A  banner  was  costly,  and  the  Bundschuh  was 
poor,  but  the  banner  was  the  first  necessity  of 
every  movement.  In  this  case,  it  was  obliga- 
tory that  the  banner  should  have  a  Bundschuh 
inscribed  upon  it.  Artists  of  that  time  objected 
to  painting  Bundschuhs  on  banners  ;  they  were 


66  GERMAN  SOCIETY, 

afraid  to  be  compromised.  Hence  it  was,  above 
all  things,  necessary  to  have  plenty  of  money 
wherewith  to  bribe  some  painter.  Kilian  Mayer 
gave  five  vats  of  wine  to  a  baker,  also  one  of 
the  brotherhood,  in  Freiburg,  to  be  sold  in  that 
town.  The  proceeds  were  brought  to  Joss  as  a 
contribution  to  the  banner  fund.  Many  another 
did  similarly  ;  some  of  those  who  met  on  the 
Hardmatte,  however,  objected  to  this  tax.  But 
ultimately  Joss  managed,  by  hook  or  by  crook, 
to  scrape  together  what  was  deemed  needful. 
Joss  then  called  upon  a  "  brother  "  from  a  distant 
part  of  the  country,  one  known  to  no  one  in 
Freiburg,  to  repair  to  the  latter  city  and  hunt 
up  a  painter.  The  "brother"  was  in  a  state  of 
dire  apprehension,  and  went  to  the  house  of  the 
painter  Friedrich,  but  at  first  appeared  not  to 
know  for  what  he  had  come.  With  much 
hesitation,  he  eventually  gasped  out  that  he 
wanted  a  Bnndschuh  painted.  Friedrich  did 
not  at  all  like  the  proposal,  and  kicked  the 
unfortunate  peasant  into  the  street,  telling  him 
not  to  come  in  future  with  such  questionable 
orders.  The  artist  instantly  informed  the  Town 
Council  of  Freiburg  of  the  occurrence ;  but  as 
the  latter  did  not  know  whence  the  mysterious 


SOCIAL  AND  RELIGIOUS  REVOLT.        67 

personage  had  come,  nor  whither  he  had  gone, 
they  had  to  leave  the  matter  in  abeyance. 
They  issued  orders,  however,  for  all  true  and 
faithful  burghers  to  be  on  the  look-out  for 
further  traces  of  the  mischief. 

After  this  failure,  Joss  bethought  him  that 
he  had  better  take  the  matter  in  hand  him- 
self. Now,  there  was  another  artist  of  Frei- 
burg, by  name  Theodosius,  who  was  just  then 
painting  frescoes  in  the  church  at  Lehen  ; 
to  him  Joss  went  one  evening  with  Hans 
Enderlin,  a  person  of  authority  in  the  village, 
and  Kilian  Mayer.  They  invited  him  to  the 
house  of  one  of  the  party,  and  emptied  many 
a  measure  of  wine.  When  they  had  all  drunk 
their  fill,  they  went  to  walk  in  the  garden, 
just  as  the  stars  were  beginning  to  come  out. 
Joss  now  approached  the  painter  with  his  pro- 
ject. He  told  him  that  there  was  a  stranger  in 
the  village  who  wanted  a  small  banner  painted 
and  had  asked  him  (Joss)  to  demand  the  cost. 
Theodosius  showed  himself  amenable  as  regards 
this  point,  but  wanted  to  know  what  was  to  be 
the  device  on  the  banner.  Directly  Joss  men- 
tioned the  word  Bundschuh,  the  worthy  painter 
gave  a  start,  and  swore  that  not  for  the  wrealth 


68  GERMAN  SOCIETY. 


of  the  Holy  Roman  Empire  itself  would  he 
undertake  such  a  business.  They  all  saw 
that  it  was  no  use  pressing  him  any  further, 
and  so  contented  themselves  with  threatening 
him  with  dire  consequences  should  he  divulge 
the  conversation  that  he  had  had  with  them. 
Hans  Enderlin  also  reminded  him  that  he  had 
already  taken  an  oath  of  secrecy  in  all  matters 
relating  to  the  village,  on  his  engagement  to 
do  church  work,  a  circumstance  that  curiously 
enough  illustrates  the  conditions  of  mediaeval 
life.  The  painter,  fearful  of  not  receiving  his 
pay  for  the  church  work,  if  nothing  worse, 
prudently  kept  silent. 

Joss  was  at  his  wits'  end.  The  silk  of  the 
flag  was  already  bought,  and  even  sewn  ;  blue, 
with  a  white  cross  in  the  middle,  were  the 
colours  ;  but  to  begin  operations  before  the  sign 
of  the  Bundschuh  was  painted,  entered  into  the 
head  of  no  one.  In  accordance  with  the  cur- 
rent belief  in  magic,  the  symbol  itself  was 
supposed  to  possess  a  virtue,  without  the  aid 
of  which  it  was  impossible  to  hope  for  suc- 
cess. There  was  nothing  left  for  it  but  for 
Joss  to  start  on  a  journey  to  the  free  city 
of  Heilbronn  in  Swabia,  where  he  knew 


SOCIAL  AND  RELIGIOUS  REVOLT.         69 

there  lived  a  painter  of  some  ability.  Arrived 
there,  Joss  dissembled  his  real  object,  pretend- 
ing that  he  was  a  Swiss,  who,  when  fighting 
in  a  great  battle,  had  made  a  vow  that  if  he 
came  out  safe  and  sound,  he  would  undertake 
a  pilgrimage  to  Aachen  (Aix-la-Chapelle),  and 
there  dedicate  a  banner  to  the  mother  of 
God.  He  begged  the  painter  to  make  a  suitable 
design  for  him,  with  a  crucifix,  the  Virgin  and 
St.  John  the  Baptist,  and  underneath  a  Bimd- 
schuh.  The  Heilbronn  artist  was  staggered  at 
the  latter  suggestion,  and  asked  what  he  meant. 
Joss  appeared  quite  innocent,  and  said  that 
he  was  a  shoemaker's  son  from  Stein-am-Rhein, 
that  his  father  had  a  Bundschuh  as  his  trade- 
sign,  and  in  order  that  it  might  be  known  that 
the  gift  was  from  him,  he  wished  his  family 
emblem  to  appear  upon  it.  Round  the  flag 
were  to  be  the  words  :  "  Lord,  defend  Thy 
Divine  justice  ".  These  representations  over- 
came the  painter's  scruples,  and  in  a  few  days 
the  banner  was  finished.  Hiding  it  under  his 
doublet,  Joss  hurried  back  to  Lehen. 

At  last  all  was  ready  for  the  great  coup.  The 
Kirchweihe  (or  village  festival,  held  every  year 
on  the  name-day  of  the  patron  saint  of  a  village 


70  GERMAN  SOCIETY. 

church)  was  being  held  at  a  neighbouring  village 
on  the  1 9th  of  October.  This  was  the  date  fixed 
for  a  final  general  meeting  of  the  conspirators 
to  determine  the  plan  of  attack  and  to  decide 
whether  Freiburg  should  be  its  object,  or 
some  smaller  town  in  the  neighbourhood. 
The  confederates  in  Elsass  were  ordered,  as 
soon  as  the  standard  of  revolt  was  raised  in 
Breisgau  (Baden),  to  move  across  the  Rhine  to 
Burkheim,  where  the  banner  of  the  league 
would  be  flying.  Special  instructions  were 
given  to  the  beggars  to  spy  round  the  towns 
and  in  all  inns  and  alehouses,  and  to  bring 
reports  to  Lehen.  Arrangements  were  also 
made  for  securing  at  least  one  or  two  adherents 
in  each  of  the  guilds  in  Freiburg.  All  these 
orders  were  carried  out  in  accordance  with  the 
directions  made  by  Joss  before  his  departure. 
But  whilst  he  was  away  the  members  lost  their 
heads.  When  too  late  they  bethought  them- 
selves to  win  over  an  old  experienced  warrior 
who  lived  in  Freiburg,  a  cousin  of  one  of  the 
chief  conspirators  at  Lehen.  Had  they  done 
so  earlier  it  is  likely  enough  that  he  would  have 
been  able  to  secure  them  possession  of  the  city. 
As  it  happened,  things  were  managed  too 


SOCIAL  AND  RELIGIOUS  REVOLT.         71 


hurriedly.  Before  matters  were  ripe  the  chief 
men  grew  careless  of  all  precautions,  so  confident 
were  they  of  success.  One  of  the  conspirators 
within  the  city  set  fire  to  a  stable  with  a  view 
to  creating  a  panic,  in  the  course  of  which  the 
keys  of  the  city  gates  might  be  stolen  and  the 
leaguers  admitted.  The  attempt,  however, 
was  discovered  before  the  fire  gained  any  hold, 
and  merely  put  the  authorities  on  the  alert. 
Again,  three  members  of  the  league  seized 
upon  a  peasant  a  short  distance  from  the  city, 
dragged  him  into  a  neighbouring  wood,  and 
made  him  swear  allegiance.  After  he  had 
done  this  under  compulsion  they  exposed  to 
him  their  intentions  as  to  Freiburg.  The 
peasant  proving  recalcitrant,  even  to  the  extent 
of  expressing  horror  at  the  proposal,  the  three 
drew  their  knives  upon  him,  and  would  have 
murdered  him  when  the  sound  of  horses  was 
heard  on  the  high  road  close  by,  and,  struck 
with  panic,  they  let  him  go  and  hid  themselves 
in  the  recesses  of  the  wood.  The  peasant,  of 
course,  revealed  all  to  his  confessor  the  same 
evening,  and  wanted  to  know  whether  the  oath 
he  had  taken  under  compulsion  was  binding  on 
him.  The  priest  put  himself  at  once  in  com- 


7 2  GERMAN  SOCIETY. 

munication  with  the  Imperial  Commissary  of 
Freiburg,  who  made  the  City  Corporation 
acquainted  with  the  facts.  Two  other  traitors 
a  few  days  after  came  to  the  assistance  of  the 
authorities,  and  revealed  many  important  se- 
crets. Count  Philip  of  Baden,  their  over-lord, 
to  whom  these  disclosures  were  made,  was  not 
long  in  placing  them  at  the  disposal  of  the 
Corporation  of  Freiburg  and  of  the  Austrian 
Government  at  Ensisheim.  Late  the  following 
night,  October  4,  messengers  were  sent  in  all 
directions  to  warn  the  authorities  of  the  neigh- 
bouring villages  and  towns  to  prepare  them- 
selves for  the  outbreak  of  the  conspiracy. 
Double  watches  were  placed  at  the  gates  of 
Freiburg  and  on  all  the  towers  of  the  walls. 
The  guilds  were  called  together,  and  their 
members  instructed  to  wake  each  other  up 
immediately  on  the  sound  of  the  storm-bell, 
when  they  were  all  to  meet  in  the  cathedral 
close.  The  moment  that  these  preparations 
were  known  at  Lehen,  a  meeting  was  called 
together  on  the  Hardmatte  at  vespers  ;  but  in 
the  absence  of  Joss  Fritz,  and,  as  ill-luck  would 
have  it,  in  that  also  of  one  or  two  of  the  best 
organisers  who  were  away  on  business  of  the 


SOCIAL  AND  RELIGIOUS  REVOLT.        73 

league,  divided  counsels  prevailed.  In  the 
very  midst  of  all  this,  two  hundred  citizens  of 
Freiburg  armed  to  the  teeth  appeared  in  Lehen, 
seized  Hans  Enderlin  and  his  son,  as  also  Elsa, 
the  woman  with  whom  Joss  had  been  living, 
besides  other  leading  men  of  the  movement. 
Panic  now  reigned  amongst  all  concerned. 
Well  nigh  every  one  took  to  flight,  most  of 
them  succeeding  in  crossing  the  frontier  to 
Switzerland.  The  news  of  the  collapse  of  the 
movement  apparently  reached  Joss  before  he 
arrived  in  Lehen,  as  there  is  no  evidence  of  his 
having  returned  there.  Many  of  the  conspira- 
tors met  together  in  Basel,  amongst  them  being 
Joss  Fritz  with  his  banner.  They  decided  to 
seek  an  asylum  in  Zurich.  But  they  were  fallen 
upon  on  the  way,  and  two  were  made  prisoners, 
the  rest,  among  them  Joss,  escaping.  Those 
of  the  conspirators  who  were  taken  prisoners 
behaved  heroically  ;  not  the  most  severe  tor- 
tures could  induce  them  to  reveal  anything  of 
importance.  As  a  consequence,  comparatively 
few  of  those  compromised  fell  victims  to  the 
vengeance  of  their  noble  and  clerical  enemies. 
In  Elsass  they  were  not  so  fortunate  as  in 
Baden,  many  persons  being  executed  on  sus- 


74  GERMAN  SOCIETY. 

picion.  The  Imperial  Councillor  Rudolph  was 
even  sent  into  Switzerland  to  demand  the  sur- 
render of  the  fugitives,  and  two  were  given  up 
by  Schaffhausen.  Joss's  mistress  was  liberated 
after  three  weeks,  and  she  was  suspected  of 
having  harboured  him  at  different  times  after- 
wards. The  last  distinct  traces  of  him  are  toj 
be  found  in  the  Black  Forest  ten  years  later, 
during  the  great  rising  ;  but  they  are  slight,  and 
merely  indicate  his  having  taken  a  part  in  this 
movement.  Thus  this  interesting  personality 
disappears  from  human  ken.  Did  the  energetic 
and  enthusiastic  peasant  leader  fall  a  victim  to 
noble  vengeance  in  1525,  or  did  he  withdraw 
from  public  life  to  a  tranquil  old  age  in  some 
obscure  village  of  Southern  Germany  ?  These 
are  questions  which  we  shall  now,  it  is  pro- 
bable, never  be  able  to  answer. 

At  the  same  time  that  the  foregoing  events 
were  taking  place  there  was  a  considerable 
ferment  in  Switzerland.  Increase  of  luxury 
was  beginning  to  tell  there  also.  The  simple 
cloth  or  sheepskin  of  the  old  Eidgenosse  was 
now  frequently  replaced,  in  the  towns  especially, 
by  French  and  Italian  dresses,  by  doublets  of 
scarlet  silk,  by  ostrich  feathers,  and  even  by 


SOCIAL  AND  RELIGIOUS  REVOLT.         75 

cloth  of  gold.  In  the  cities  domestic  architec- 
ture began  to  take  on  the  sumptuousness  of  the 
Renaissance  style.  The  coquettish  alliance 
with  Louis  XI.  in  the  preceding  century  had 
already  opened  a  way  for  the  introduction  of 
French  customs.  Gambling  for  high  stakes 
became  the  fashionable  amusement  in  town  and 
country  alike.  The  story  of  Hans  Waldmann, 
although  belonging  to  a  period  some  years 
earlier  than  that  of  this  history,  illustrates  a 
decline  from  the  primitive  simplicity  of  the 
ancient  Switzer,  a  decline  which  had  become 
infinitely  more  accentuated  and  general  at  the 
time  of  which  we  treat.  All  this  led,  of  course, 
to  harder  conditions  for  the  peasants,  which,  in 
the  summer  of  1513,  issued  in  several  minor 
revolts.  In  some  cases,  notably  in  that  of  the 
peasants  of  Canton  Bern,  the  issue  was  favour- 
able to  the  insurgents. 

In  the  neighbouring  country  of  Wtirtemberg 
an  insurrection  also  burst  forth.  It  is  sup- 
posed to  have  had  some  connection  with  the 
Bundschuh  movement  at  Lehen  ;  but  it  took  the 
name  of  "  The  Poor  Conrad".  It  was  imme- 
diately occasioned  by  the  oppression  of  Duke 
Ulrich  of  Wiirtemberg,  who,  to  cover  the  ex- 


76  GERMAN  SOCIETY. 

penses  of  his  luxurious  court,  was  burdening 
the  peasants  with  ever-fresh  exactions.  He 
had  already  made  debts  to  the  extent  of  a 
million  gulden.  The  towns,  no  less  than  the 
peasantry,  were  indignant  at  the  rapacity  and 
insolence  of  the  minions  of  this  potentate. 
First,  an  income-tax  was  imposed  without  the 
concurrence  of  the  estates,  which  should  have 
been  consulted.  Next,  an  impost  was  laid  on 
the  daily  consumption  of  meal  and  wine.  The 
butchers  and  millers  and  vintners  were  then 
allowed  to  falsify  their  weights  and  measures, 
on  the  condition  that  the  greater  part  of  their 
increased  profits  went  to  the  duke.  "  The 
Poor  Conrad "  demanded  the  removal  of  all 
these  abuses  ;  and,  in  addition,  the  freedom  of 
the  chase,  of  fishery  and  of  wood-cutting,  and 
the  abolition  of  villein  service.  In  the  towns 
the  poorer  citizens,  including  both  guildsmen 
and  journeymen,  were  prepared  to  seize  the 
opportunity  of  getting  rid  of  their  Ehrbarkeit. 
This  movement  was  also,  like  the  Bundschuh 
at  Lehen,  suppressed  for  the  time  being.  We 
have  gone  at  length  into  the  history  of  the 
Lehen  Bundschuh  as  a  type  of  the  manner 
in  which  the  peasant  movements  of  the  time 


SOCIAL  AND  RELIGIOUS  REVOLT.         77 

were  planned  and  organised.  The  methods 
pursued  by  "  The  Poor  Conrad,"  the  midnight 
meetings,  the  secret  pass-words,  the  prepara- 
tions for  sudden  risings,  were  in  most  respects 
similar.  The  skilled  and  well-equipped  knight- 
hood of  Duke  Ulrich,  though  inferior  in  numbers, 
readily  dispersed  the  ill-armed  and  inexperi- 
enced bands  of  peasants  whom  they  encoun- 
tered. To  this  result  the  treacherous  promises 
of  Duke  Ulrich,  which  induced  large  numbers  of 
peasants  to  lay  down  their  arms,  contributed. 
The  revolt  proved  a  flash  in  the  pan ;  and 
although  those  who  had  partaken  in  it  were 
not  punished  with  the  merciless  severity  shown 
by  the  Austrian  Government  at  Ensisheim,  it 
yet  resulted  in  no  amelioration  of  the  conditions 
of  the  people.  Many  of  the  leaders,  and  not  a 
few  of  the  rank  and  file,  fled  the  country,  and, 
as  in  the  case  of  the  Lehen  Bundschuh,  found  a 
refuge  in  Northern  Switzerland. 

In  the  autumn  of  1517  Baden  was  once  more 
the  scene  of  an  attempted  peasant  rising,  its 
objects  being  again  much  the  same  as  were 
those  of  the  previous  enterprises.  Rent  and 
interest  were  to  be  abolished,  and  no  lord 
recognised  except  the  Emperor.  The  plan 


78  GERMAN  SOCIETY. 

was  to  surprise  and  capture  the  towns  of 
Weissenburg  and  Hagenau,  and  to  make  a 
clean  sweep  of  the  imperial  councillors  and 
judges,  as  well  as  of  the  knights  and  nobles. 
This  conspiracy  was,  however,  also  discovered 
before  the  time  for  action  was  ripe.  There  were 
also,  in  various  parts  of  Central  Europe,  other 
minor  attempts  at  revolt  and  conspiracies  which  it 
is  not  necessary  to  particularise  here.  The  great 
rebellion  of  the  year  1514,  in  Hungary,  however, 
although  not  strictly  coming  within  the  limits  of 
our  subject,  deserves  a  few  words  of  notice. 

At  Easter,  in  that  year,  the  whole  of  Hun- 
gary was  stirred  up  by  the  preaching  of  a 
crusade  against  the  Turks,  then  hard  pressing 
the  eastern  frontier.  All  who  joined  the  cru- 
sade, down  to  the  lowest  serf,  were  promised 
not  merely  absolution,  but  freedom.  The  move- 
ment was  immensely  popular,  thousands  crowd- 
ing to  the  standards.  The  nobles  naturally 
viewed  the  movement  with  disfavour ;  many,  in 
fact,  sallied  forth  from  their  castles  with  their 
retinues  to  fetch  back  the  fugitives.  In  many 
cases  the  seizures  were  accompanied  with  every 
circumstance  of  cruelty.  As  the  news  of  these 
events  reached  the  assembled  bands  in  their 


SOCIAL  AND  RELIGIOUS  REVOLT.         79 

camp,  a  change  of  disposition  became  manifest. 
The  enthusiasm  for  vanquishing  the  Turk 
abroad  speedily  gave  way  to  an  enthusiasm  for 
vanquishing  the  Turk  at  home.  Everywhere 
throughout  the  camp  were  heard  threats  of  ven- 
geance. Finally,  one  George  Doza,  who  would 
seem  to  have  been  a  genuine  popular  hero 
in  the  best  sense  of  the  word,  placed  him- 
self at  their  head.  George  Doza's  aims  were 
not  confined  to  mere  vengeance  on  the  offend- 
ing nobles.  They  extended  to  the.  conception 
of  a  complete  reorganisation  of  the  conditions 
of  the  oppressed  classes  throughout  the  country. 
In  vain  an  order  came  from  the  Court  at  Ofen 
for  the  army  to  disperse.  Doza  divided  his 
forces  into  five  bodies,  each  of  which  was  to 
concentrate  its  efforts  on  a  definite  district,  at 
the  same  time  summoning  the  whole  popu- 
lation to  join.  The  destruction  of  castles,  and 
the  slaughter  of  their  inmates,  became  general 
throughout  the  land.  For  a  moment  the 
nobles  seemed  paralysed  ;  but  they  soon  re- 
covered themselves,  and  two  of  their  number, 
Johann  Zapolya  and  Johann  Boremiszsza,  aided 
by  the  inhabitants  of  the  city  of  Buda-Pesth,  got 
together  an  army  to  save  the  situation  for  their 


8o  GERMAN  SOCIETY. 

colleagues.  They  were  not  long  in  joining 
battle  with  the  insurgents.  The  latter,  deserted 
at  the  beginning  by  some  of  their  leaders,  who 
went  over  to  the  enemy,  fought  bravely,  but  had 
eventually  to  yield  to  superior  arms  and  discipline. 
A  large  number  of  prisoners  were  taken,  of  whom 
the  majority  were  barbarously  executed,  and  the 
rest  sent  home,  with  ears  and  noses  cut  off. 

Meanwhile,  George  Doza,  who  had  been 
besieging  Szegedin,  withdrew  his  forces,  and 
gave  battle  to  Bishop  Csaky  and  the  Count 
of  Temeswar,  who  were  advancing  with 
troops  to  relieve  the  town.  After  two  days' 
hard  fighting,  victory  rewarded  the  bravery 
of  the  peasants.  Doza's  followers  demanded 
vengeance  for  their  murdered  and  mutilated 
comrades.  The  bishop  was  impaled,  and  the 
royal  treasurer  of  the  district  hanged  on  a  high 
gallows.  But  Doza's  was  the  only  division  of 
the  popular  army  that  met  with  any  success. 
The  rest,  on  coming  to  grips  with  the  nobles, 
were  dispersed  and  almost  annihilated.  The 
remnants  joined  the  fo  rces  of  their  com  mander-in- 
chief,  whose  army  was  thus  augmented  from  day 
to  day.  Doza  now  issued  a  decree  abolishing 
king  and  higher  and  lower  nobility,  deposing  all 


SOCIAL  AND  RELIGIO  US  RE  VOL  T.         8  r 

bishops  save  one,  and  proclaiming  the  equality 
of  all  men  before  God.  One  of  his  lieutenants 
then  succeeded  in  recruiting  what  amounted 
to  a  second  army,  containing  a  large  force  of 
cavalry.  He  moved  on  Temeswar,  but  com- 
mitted the  imprudence  of  undertaking  a  long 
siege  of  this  powerful  fortress.  After  two 
months  his  army  began  to  get  demoralised. 
A  few  days  before  the  place  would  have 
had  to  surrender,  Doza  was  surprised  by 
the  Transylvanian  Army.  In  spite  of  this,  how- 
ever, he  deployed  his  troops  with  incredible 
rapidity,  and  a  terrific  battle,  long  undecided, 
ensued.  After  several  hours  of  hard  fighting, 
one  of  the  wings  of  Doza's  army  took  to  flight. 
General  confusion  followed,  in  the  midst  of 
which  Doza  might  have  been  seen  in  the  fore- 
front of  the  battle  like  an  ancient  hero,  hewing 
down  nobles  right  and  left,  until  his  sword 
broke  in  his  hand.  He  was  then  instantly  seized, 
and  made  prisoner  in  company  with  his  brother 
Gregory.  The  latter  was  immediately  beheaded. 
Doza  and  about  forty  of  his  officers  were  thrown 
into  a  vile  dungeon  in  Temeswar  and  deprived 
of  all  nourishment.  On  the  fourteenth  day  of 

their   incarceration,  nine  alone  remained  alive. 

6 


82  GERMAN  SOCIETY. 

These  nine,  Doza  at  their  head,  were  led  out 
into  the  open  space  before  their  prison.  An 
iron  throne  was  erected  there  and  made  red 
hot,  and  Doza,  loaded  with  chains,  was  forcibly 
placed  upon  it.  A  red-hot  iron  crown  was  laid 
upon  his  head,  and  a  red-hot  iron  sceptre  thrust 
into  his  hand.  His  companions  were  then 
offered  their  lives  on  condition  that  they  forth- 
with tore  off  and  devoured  the  flesh  of  their 
leader.  Three,  who  refused  with  indignation, 
were  at  once  hewn  in  pieces.  Six  did  as  they 
were  bidden.  "  Dogs  !  "  cried  Doza.  This  was 
the  only  sound  that  escaped  him.  Torn  with 
red-hot  iron  pincers,  he  died.  The  defeated 
peasants  were  impaled  and  hanged  by  the 
hundred.  It  is  estimated  that  over  60,000  of 
them  perished  in  this  war,  and  in  the  reprisals 
that  followed  it.  The  result  of  the  insurrection 
was  a  more  brutal  oppression  than  had  ever 
been  known  before. 

At  the  same  time  various  insurrections  of  a 
local  nature  were  taking  place  in  Germany  and 
in  the  Austrian  territories.  Amid  the  Styrian 
and  Carinthian  Alps  there  were  movements  of 
the  peasants,  who,  in  these  remote  mountain 
districts,  seem  to  have  retained  more  of  their 


SOCIAL  AND  RELIGIOUS  REVOLT.        83 

primitive  independence.  In  the  south-west 
of  Austria  there  were  three  duchies — Karnthen 
(Carinthia),  Steuermarck  (Styria),  and  the 
Krain.  At  Karnburg,  a  short  distance  from 
Klagenfurt,  was  a  round  stone,  on  which  were 
engraved  the  arms  of  the  country.  When 
a.  duke  assumed  the  sovereignty,  a  peasant 
belonging  to  one  of  the  ancient  families  of  a 
neighbouring  village  in  which  this  particular 
right  was  hereditary,  attended  to  offer  the  new 
duke  the  homage  of  the  peasantry.  Round 
the  stone,  on  which  sat  the  aged  representative 
of  the  rural  communities,  the  peasantry  of  the 
neighbourhood  were  gathered.  The  over-lord, 
attired  in  peasantly  costume,  advanced  towards 
the  stone.  With  him  were  two  local  dignitaries, 
one  leading  a  lean  black  cow,  the  other  an  under- 
fed horse.  Bringing  up  the  rear  followed  the 
remaining  nobility  and  knighthood,  with  the 
banner  of  the  duchy.  The  peasant  who  was 
sitting  on  the  fateful  stone  cried  :  "  Who  is  he 
who  advances  so  proudly  into  our  country  ? " 
The  surrounding  peasants  answered  :  "  It  is  our 
prince  who  conies ".  "Is  he  a  righteous 
judge  ? "  asked  the  peasant  on  the  stone. 
"  Will  he  promote  the  well-being  of  our  land 


84  GERMAN  SOCIETY. 

and  its  freedom  ?  Is  he  a  protector  of  the 
Christian  faith  and  of  widows  and  orphans  ?  " 
The  multitude  shouted:  "This  he  is,  and  will 
ever  be  so  ".  That  part  of  the  ceremony  con- 
cluded, the  duke  had  to  take  an  oath  to  the 
peasant  on  the  stone  that  he  would  not  dis- 
dain, for  the  welfare  of  the  land,  in  any  of  the 
respects  mentioned,  to  nourish  himself  with 
such  a  wretched  beast  as  the  cow  accompany- 
ing him,  or  to  ride  on  such  a  lean  and  ill- 
favoured  steed.  The  peasant  on  the  stone 
then  gave  the  duke  a  light  box  on  the  ears, 
and  conjured  him  in  patriarchal  fashion  to 
remain  ever  a  righteous  judge  and  a  father  to 
his  people.  The  old  countryman  then  stood 
up,  and  the  nobles  surrendered  to  him  the  cow 
and  horse,  which  he  led  home  as  his  property. 

The  above  singular  custom  had  been  kept 
up  in  Carinthia  until  the  middle  of  the  fifteenth 
century,  when  the  Emperor  Frederick  III. 
refused,  in  his  capacity  of  local  lord,  to  don  the 
peasant  garb,  although  he  compromised  the 
matter  by  giving  the  peasants  a  deed  estab- 
lishing them  in  their  ancient  freedom.  The 
growing  pressure  of  taxation  and  the  new 
imposts,  which  the  wars  of  Maximilian  entailed, 


SOCIAL  AND  RELIGIOUS  REVOLT.        85 

led,  at  the  beginning  of  the  sixteenth  century, 
to  an  agitation  here  also,  and,  finally,  to  a  rising 
in  which,  it  is  said,  as  many  as  90,000  peasants 
took  part,  but  which  did  not  immediately  come 
to  a  head,  owing  to  timely  concessions  on  the 
part  of  the  Emperor.  The  league  of  the  pea- 
sants, in  this  case,  extended  over  Styria  as  well 
as  Carinthia  and  the  Krain.  It  broke  forth 
again  in  the  spring  of  1517,  owing  to  renewed 
oppressions  on  the  part  of  the  nobles.  Several 
castles,  during  the  three  months  that  the  revolt 
lasted,  were  destroyed,  and  large  stretches  of 
country  laid  waste.  Not  a  few  nobles  were 
hurled  from  their  own  turrets.  The  Emperor 
Maximilian,  who,  throughout  the  whole  affair, 
showed  himself  not  unfavourable  to  the  cause 
of  the  peasants,  held  his  hand,  as  it  would  seem, 
so  long  as  the  latter  confined  themselves  to 
punishing  the  notoriously  rapacious  among 
the  territorial  magnates  ;  but  afterwards,  when 
the  armed  bodies  of  peasants  gradually  melted 
away,  and  those  that  remained  lost  all  discipline, 
degenerating  into  mere  plundering  bands,  he 
sent  a  party  of  a  few  hundred  knights,  who 
speedily  routed  the  ill-armed  and  disorderly 
hordes.  Little  quarter  was  given  to  the  fugi- 


86  GERMAN  SOCIETY. 

tives,  and  the  usual  bloody  executions  followed. 
There  was,  in  addition,  a  heavy  indemnity  laid 
on  the  whole  peasantry,  which  took  the  form  of 
a  perpetual  tax.  The  revolt  in  the  Krain  lasted 
longest,  and  was  suppressed  with  the  most 
bloodshed.  Those  in  Styria  and  Carinthia 
came  to  an  end  much  sooner,  and  with  less 
disastrous  results  to  those  who  had  been  en- 
gaged in  them. 

But  it  was  not  alone  in  Germany,  or,  indeed, 
in  Central  Europe,  that  a  general  stirring  was 
visible  among  the  peasant  populations  at  the 
beginning  of  the  sixteenth  century.  It  is  true 
that  the  great  revolts,  the  Wat  Tyler  insurrec- 
tion in  England,  and  the  Jacquerie  in  France, 
took  place  long  before  ;  but  even  when  there 
was  no  great  movement,  sporadic  excitement 
was  everywhere  noticeable.  In  Spain,  we  read 
of  a  peasant  revolt,  which  Cornelius  Agrippa  of 
Nettesheim  was  engaged  by  the  territorial  lord 
to  quell  by  his  supposed  magical  powers.  In 
England,  the  disturbances  of  Henry  VIII.'s 
reign,  connected  with  the  suppression  of  the 
monasteries,  are  well  known.  The  expropria- 
tion of  the  people  from  the  soil  to  make  room 
for  sheep-farms  also  gave  occasion  to  periodical 


SO  C1AL  AND  RELIGIO  US  RE  VOL  T.        87 

disturbances  of  a  local  character,  which  culmin- 
ated in 'i  549  in  the  famous  revolt  led  by  John 
Ket  in  East  Anglia. 

The  deep-reaching  importance  and  effective 
spread  of  movements  was  infinitely  greater  in 
the  Middle  Ages  than  in  modern  times.  The 
same  phenomenon  presents  itself  to-day  in  bar- 
baric and  semi-barbaric  communities.  At  first 
••sight  one  is  inclined  to  think  that  there  has  been 
no  period  in  the  world's  history  when  it  was  so 
easy  to  stir  up  a  population  as  the  present, 
with  our  newspapers,  our  telegraphs,  our  postal 
arrangements  and  our  railways.  But  this  is 
just  one  of  those  superficial  notions  that  are  not 
confirmed  by  history.  We  are  similarly  apt  to 
think  that  there  was  no  age  in  which  travel  was 
so  widespread,  and  formed  so  great  a  part  of 
the  education  of  mankind  as  at  present.  There 
could  be  no  greater  mistake.  The  true  age  of 
travelling  was  the  close  of  the  Middle  Ages,  or 
what  is  known  as  the  Renaissance  period.  The 
man  of  learning,  then  just  differentiated  from 
the  ecclesiastic,  spent  the  greater  part  of  his 
life  in  carrying  his  intellectual  wares  from 
court  to  court,  and  from  university  to  uni- 
versity, just  as  the  merchant  personally  carried 


88  GERMAN  SOCIETY. 

his  goods  from  city  to  city  in  an  age  in  which 
commercial  correspondence,  bill-brokers,  and  the 
varied  forms  of  modern  business  were  but  in  em- 
bryo. It  was  then  that  travel  really  meant  educa- 
tion, the  acquirement  of  thorough  and  intimate 
knowledge  of  diverse  manners  and  customs. 

I  Travel  was  then  not  a  pastime,  but  a  serious 
element  in  life. 

In  the  same  way  the  spread  of  a  political  or 
social  movement  was  at  least  as  rapid  then  as  now, 
and  far  more  penetrating.  The  methods  were, 
of  course,  vastly  different  from  the  present ;  but 
the  human  material  to  be  dealt  with  was  far  easier 
to  mould,  and  kept  its  shape  much  more  readily 
when  moulded,  than  is  the  case  now-a-days. 
The  appearance  of  a  religious  or  political 
teacher  in  a  village  or  small  town  of  the 
Middle  Ages  was  an  event  which  keenly  ex- 
cited the  interest  of  the  inhabitants.  It  struck 
across  the  path  of  their  daily  life,  leaving 
behind  it  a  track  hardly  conceivable  to-day. 
For  one  of  the  salient  symptoms  of  the  change 
which  has  taken  place  since  that  time  is  the 
disappearance  of  local  centres  of  activity,  and 
the  transference  of  the  intensity  of  life  to  a  few 
large  towns.  In  the  Middle  Ages,  every  town, 


SOCIAL  AND  RELIGIOUS  REVOLT.        89 

small  no  less  than  large,  was  a  more  or  less  self- 
sufficing  organism,  intellectually  and  industrially, 
and  was  not  essentially  dependent  on  the  out- 
side world  for  its  social  sustenance.  This  was 
especially  the  case  in  Central  Europe,  where 
communication  was  jnuch  more  imperfect  and 
dangerous  than  in  Italy,  France,  or  England. 
In  a  society  without  newspapers,  without  easy 
communication  with  the  rest  of  the  world,  when 
the  vast  majority  could  neither  read  nor  write, 
when  books  were  rare  and  costly,  and  accessible 
only  to  the  privileged  few,  a  new  idea  bursting 
upon  one  of  these  communities  was  eagerly 
welcomed,  discussed  in  the  council  chamber  of 
the  town,  in  the  hall  of  the  castle,  in  the  refec- 
tory of  the  monastery,  at  the  social  board  of 
the  burgess,  in  the  workroom,  and,  did  it  but 
touch  his  interests,  in  the  hut  of  the  pea- 
sant. It  was  canvassed,  too,  at  church  festivals 
(Kirchweihe),  the  only  regular  occasion  on 
which  the  inhabitants  of  various  localities 
came  together.  In  theabsenceof  all  other 
distraction,  men  thought  it  out  in  all  the  bear- 
ings which  their  limited  intellectual  horizon 
permitted.  If  calculated  in  any  way  to  appeal 
to  them,  it  soon  struck  root,  and  became  a 


9o  GERMAN  SOCIETY. 

part  of  their  very  nature,  a  matter  for  which, 
if  occasion  were,  they  were  prepared  to  sacri- 
fice goods,  liberty,  and  even  life  itself.  In 
the  present  day  a  new  idea  is  comparatively 
slow  in  taking  root.  Amid  the  myriad  distrac- 
tions of  modern  life,  perpetually  chasing  one 
another,  there  is  no  time  for  any  one  thought, 
however  wide-reaching  in  its  bearings,  to  take 
a  firm  hold.  In  order  that  it  should  do  this  in 
the  modern  mind,  it  must  be  again  and  again 
borne  in  upon  this,  not  always  too  receptive 
intellectual  substance.  People  require  to  read 
of  it  day  after  day  in  their  newspapers,  or  to 
hear  it  preached  from  countless  platforms,  be- 
fore any  serious  effect  is  created.  In  the  simple 
life  of  former  ages  it  was  not  so. 

The  mode  of  transmitting  intelligence, 
especially  such  as  was  connected  with  the 
stirring  up  of  political  and  religious  move- 
ments, was  in  those  days  of  a  nature  of  which 
we  have  now  little  conception.  The  sort  of 
thing  in  vogue  then  may  be  compared  to  the 
methods  adopted  in  India  to  prepare  the 
mutiny  of  1857,  when  the  mysterious  cake  was 
passed  from  village  to  village,  signifying  that  the 
moment  had  come  for  the  outbreak.  We  have 


1 

SOCIAL  AND  RELIGIOUS  REVOLT.         91 

already  seen  how  Joss  Fritz  used  the  guild  of 
beggars  as  fetchers  and  carriers  of  news  and  as 
auxiliaries  in  his  organisation  generally.  The 
fact  is  noteworthy,  moreover,  that  his  confi- 
dence in  them  does  not  seem  to  have  been 
misplaced,  for  the  collapse  of  the  movement 
cannot  certainly  be  laid  to  their  account.  The 
sense  of  esprit  de  corps  and  of  that  kind  of 
honour  most  intimately  associated  with  it  is, 
it  must  also  be  remembered,  infinitely  keener 
in  ruder  states  of  society  than  under  a  high 
civilisation.  The  growth  of  civilisation,  as 
implying  the  disruption  of  the  groups  in  which 
the  individual  is  merged  under  more  primitive 
conditions,  and  his  isolation  as  an  autonomous 
unit  having  vague_and_very^  elastic^  moral  duties 
to  his  "country"  or  to  the  whole  of  mankind, 
but  none  towards  any  definite  and  proximate 
social  whole,  necessarily  destroys  that  com- 
munal spirit  which  prevails  in  the  former  case. 
This  is  one  of  the  striking  truths  which  the 
history  of  these  peasant  risings  illustrates  in 
various  ways  and  brings  vividly  home  19  us. 


CHAPTER    II. 

THE  REFORMATION  MOVEMENT. 

THE  "  great  man  "  theory  of  history,  formerly 
everywhere  prevalent,  and  even  now  common 
among  non-historical  persons,  has  long  regarded 
the  Reformation  as  the  purely  personal  work 
of  the  Augustine  monk  who  was  its  central 
figure.  The  fallacy  of  this  conception  is  par- 
ticularly striking  in  the  case  of  the  Reforma- 
tion. Not  only  was  it  preceded  by  numerous 
sporadic  outbursts  of  religious  revivalism  which 
sometimes  took  the  shape  of  opposition  to  the 
dominant  form  of  Christianity,  though  it  is 
true  they  generally  shaded  off  into  mere  move- 
ments of  independent  Catholicism  within  the 
Church  ;  but  there  were  in  addition  at  least 
two  distinct  religious  movements  which  led 
up  to  it,  while  much  which,  under  the  re- 
formers of  the  sixteenth  century,  appears  as 
a  distinct  and  separate  theology,  is  traceable 
in  the  fourteenth  and  fifteenth  centuries  in  the 

mystical  movement  connected  with  the  names 

(92) 


THE  REFORMATION  MOVEMENT.         93 

of  Meister  Eckhart^nd  Tauler.  Meister  Eck- 
hart,  whose  free  treatment  of  Christian  doctrines, 
in  order  to  bring  them  into  consonance  with  his 
mystical  theology,  had  drawn  him  into  conflict 
with  the  Papacy,  undoubtedly  influenced  Luther 
through  his  disciple,  Tauler,  and  especially 
through  the  book  which  proceeded  from  the 
latter's  school,  the  Deutsche  Theologie.  It  is, 
however,  in  the  much  more  important  move- 
ment, which  originated  with  Wyclif  and  ex- 
tended to  Central  Europe  through  Huss,  that 
we  must  look  for  the  more  obvious  influences 
determining  the  course  of  religious  development 
in  Germany. 

The  Wycliffite  movement  in  England  was 
less  a  doctrinal  heterodoxy  than  a  revolt 
against  the  Papacy  and  the  priestly  hierarchy. 
\  Mere  theoretical  speculations  were  seldom  in- 
'terfered  with,  but  anything  which  touched  their 
material  interests  at  once  aroused  the  vigilance 
of  the  clergy.  It  is  noticeable  that  the  diffusion 
of  Lollardism,  that  is  of  the  ideas  of  Wyclif,  if 
not  the  cause  of,  was  at  least  followed  by  the 
peasant  rising  under  the  leadership  of  John 
Ball,  a  connection  which  is  also  visible  in  the 
Tziska  revolt  following  the  Hussite  movement. 


94  GERMAN  SOCIETY. 

and  the  Peasants'  War  in  Germany  which  came 
on  the  heels  of  the  Lutheran  Reformation. 
How  much  Huss  was  directly  influenced  by 
the  teachings  of  Wyclif  is  clear.  The  works  of 
the  latter  were  widely  circulated  throughout 
Europe ;  for  one  of  the  advantages  of  the 
custom  of  writing  in  Latin,  which  was  universal 
during  the  Middle  Ages,  was  that  books  of  an 
important  character  were  immediately  current 
amongst  all  scholars  without  having,  as  now,  to 
wait  upon  the  caprice  and  ability  of  translators. 
Huss  read  Wyclif 's  works  as  the  preparation 
for  his  theological  degree,  and  subsequently 
made  them  his  text-books  when  teaching  at 
the  University  of  Prague.  After  his  treacher- 
ous execution  at  Constance,  and  the  events 
which  followed  thereupon  in  Bohemia,  a  num- 
ber of  Hussite  fugitives  settled  in  Southern 
Germany,  carrying  with  them  the  seeds  of  the 
new  doctrines.  An  anonymous  contemporary 
writer  states  that  "  to  John  Huss  and  his  fol- 
lowers are  to  be  traced  almost  all  those  false 
principles  concerning  the  power  of  the  spiritual 
and  temporal  authorities  and  the  possession  of 
earthly  goods  and  rights  which  before  in 
Bohemia,  and  now  with  us,  have  called  forth 


THE  REFORMATION  MOVEMENT.         95 

revolt  and  rebellion,  plunder,  arson,  and  murder, 
and  have  shaken  to  its  foundations  the  whole 
commonwealth.  The  poison  of  these  false 
doctrines  has  been  long  flowing  from  Bohemia 
into  Germany,  and  will  produce  the  same  deso- 
lating consequences  wherever  it  spreads." 

The  condition  of  the  Catholic  Church,  against 
which  the  Reformation  movement  generally  was 
a.  protest,  needs  here  to  be  made  clear  to  the 
reader.  The  beginning  of  clerical  disintegra- 
tion is  distinctly  visible  in  the  first  half  of  the 
fourteenth  century.  The  interdicts,  as  an  insti- 
tution, had  ceased  to  be  respected,  and  the 
priesthood  itself  began  openly  to  sink  itself  in 
debauchery  and  to  play  fast  and  loose  with  the 
rites  of  the  Church.  Indulgences  for  a  hundred 
years  were  readily  granted  for  a  consideration. 
The  manufacture  of  relics  became  an  organised 
branch  of  industry  ;  and  festivals  of  fools  and 
festivals  of  asses  were  invented  by  the  jovial/  ? 
priests  themselves  in  travesty  of  sacred  mysteries/? 
as  a  welcome  relaxation  from  the  monotony  of 
prescribed  ecclesiastical  ceremony.  Pilgrimages 
increased  in  number  and  frequency  ;  new  saints 
were  created  by  the  dozen  ;  and  the  disbelief  of 
the  clergy  in  the  doctrines  they  professed  was 


96  GERMAN  SOCIETY. 


manifest  even  to  the  most  illiterate,  whilst  con- 
tempt for  the  ceremonies  they  practised  was 
openly  displayed  in  the  performance  of  their 
clerical  functions.  An  illustration  of  this  is 
the  joke  of  the  priests  related  by  Luther,  who 
were  wont  during  the  celebration  of  the  mass, 
when  the  worshippers  fondly  imagined  that  the 
sacred  formula  of  transubstantiation  was  being 
repeated,  to  replace  the  words  Panis  es  et 
carnem  fiebis,  "  Bread  thou  art  and  flesh  thou 
shalt  become,"  by  Panis  es  et  panem  manebis, 
"  Bread  thou  art  and  bread  thou  shalt  remain  ". 
The  scandals  as  regards  clerical  manners, 
growing,  as  they  had  been,  for  many  genera- 
tions, reached  their  climax  in  the  early  part  of 
the  sixteenth  century.  It  was  a  common  thing 
for  priests  to  drive  a  roaring  trade  as  money- 
lenders, landlords  of  alehouses  and  gambling 
dens,  and,  even  in  some  cases,  brothel-keepers. 
Papal  ukases  had  proved  ineffective  to  stem  the 
current  of  clerical  abuses.  The  regular  clergy 
evoked  even  more  indignation  than  the  secular. 
"Stinking  cowls"  was  a  favourite  epithet  for  the 
monks.  Begging,  cheating,  shameless  ignorance, 
drunkenness  and  debauchery,  are  alleged  as  being 
their  noted  characteristics.  One  of  the  princes  of 


THE  REFORM  A  TION  MO  VEMENT.         g  7 

the  Empire  addresses  a  prior  of  a  convent 
largely  patronised  by  aristocratic  ladies  as 
"  Thou,  our  common  brother-in-law!"  In  some 
of  the  convents  of  Friesland,  promiscuous  in- 
tercourse between  the  sexes  was,  it  is  said,  quite 
openly  practised,  the  offspring  being  reared  as 
monks  and  nuns.  The  different  orders  competed 
with  each  other  for  the  fame  and  wealth  to  be 
obtained  out  of  the  public  credulity.  A  fraud 
attempted  by  the  Dominicans  at  Bern,  in 
1 506,  with  the  concurrence  of  the  heads  of  the 
order  throughout  Germany,  was  one  of  the  main 
causes  of  that  city  adopting  the  Reformation.1 

In  addition  to  the  increasing  burdens  of  in- 
vestitures, annates,  and  other  Papal  dues,  the 
brunt  of  which  the  German  people  had  directly 
or  indirectly  to  bear,  special  offence  was  given 
at  the  beginning  of  the  sixteenth  century  by  the 
excessive  exploitation  of  the  practice  of  indul- 
gences by  Leo  X.  for  the  purpose  of  completing 
the  cathedral  of  St.  Peter's  at  Rome.  It  was 
this,  coming  on  the  top  of  the  exactions  already 
rendered  necessary  by  the  increasing  luxury  and 
debauchery  of  the  Papal  Court  and  those  of  the 
other  ecclesiastical  dignitaries,  that  directly  led 

1  See  Appendix  B  for  this  and  an  instance  of  a  successful 
imposture.  7 


98  GERMAN  SOCIETY. 

to     the    dramatic     incidents    with    which     the 
Lutheran  Reformation  opened. 

The  remarkable  personality  with  which  the 
religious  side  of  the  Reformation  is  pre-emi- 
nently associated  was  a  child  of  his  time,  who 
had  passed  through  a  variety  of  mental  strug- 
gles, and  had  already  broken  through  the  bonds 
of  the  old  ecclesiasticism  before  that  turning 
point  in  his  career  which  is  usually  reckoned 
the  opening  of  the  Reformation,  to  wit — the 
nailing  of  the  theses  on  to  the  door  of  the 
Schloss-Kirche  in  Wittenberg  on  the  3ist  of 
October,  1517.  Martin  Luther,  we  must  always 
bear  in  mind,  however,  was  no  Protestant  in  the 
English  Puritan  sense  of  the  word.  It  was  not 
merely  that  he  retained  much  of  what  would  be 
deemed  by  the  old-fashioned  English  Protestant 
"  Romish  error  "  in  his  doctrine,  but  his  prac- 
tical view  of  life  showed  a  reaction  from  the 
ascetic  pretensions  which  he  had  seen  bred 
nothing  but  hypocrisy  and  the  worst  forms  of 
sensual  excess.  It  is,  indeed,  doubtful  if-  the 
man  who  sang  the  praises  of  "Wine,  Women, 
and  Song  "  would  have  been  deemed  a  fit  re- 
presentative in  Parliament  or  elsewhere  by  the 
British  Nonconformist  conscience  of  our  day  ; 


THE  REFORM  A  TION  MO  VEMENT.         99 

or  would  be  acceptable  in  any  capacity  to  the 
grocer-deacon  of  our  provincial  towns,  who, 
not  content  with  being  allowed  to  sand  his 
sugar  and  adulterate  his  tea  unrebuked,  would 
socially  ostracise  every  one  whose  conduct  did 
not  square  with  his  conventional  shibboleths. 
Martin  Luther  was  a  child  of  his  time  also  as 
a  boon  companion.  The  freedom  of  his  living 
in  the  years  following  his  rupture  with  Rome 
was  the  subject  of  severe  animadversions  on  the 
part  of  the  noble,  but  in  this  respect  narrow- 
minded  Thomas  Mtinzer,  who  in  his  open  letter 
addressed  to  the  "  Soft-living  flesh  of  Witten- 
berg," scathingly  denounces  what  he  deems  his 
debauchery.  It  does  not  enter  into  our  province 
here  to  discuss  at  length  the  religious  aspects  of 
the  Reformation  ;  but  it  is  interesting  to  note  in 
passing  the  more  than  modern  liberality  of 
Luther's  views  with  respect  to  the  marriage 
question  and  the  celibacy  of  the  clergy,  con- 
trasted with  the  strong  mediaeval  flavour  of  his 
belief  in  witchcraft  and  sorcery.  In  his  De 
Captivitate  Babylonica  Ecclesice  (1519)  he  ex- 
presses the  view  that  if,  for  any  cause,  husband 
or  wife  are  prevented  from  having  sexual  inter- 
course they  are  justified,  the  woman  equally 


ioo  GERMAN  SOCIETY. 

with  the  man,  in  seeking  it  elsewhere.  He 
was  opposed  to  divorce,  though  he  did  not 
forbid  it,  and  recommended  that  a  man  should 
rather  have  a  plurality  of  wives  than  that  he 
should  put  away  any  of  them.  Luther  held 
strenuously  the  view  that  marriage  was  a  purely 
external  contract  for  the  purpose  of  sexual  satis- 
faction, and  in  no  way  entered  into  the  spiritual 
life  of  the  man.  On  this  ground  he  sees  no 
objection  in  the  so-called  mixed  marriages, 
which  were,  of  course,  frowned  upon  by  the 
Catholic  Church.  In  his  sermon  on  "  Married 
Life  "  he  says  :  "  Know  therefore  that  marriage 
is  an  outward  thing,  like  any  other  worldly  busi- 
ness. Just  as  I  may  eat,  drink,  sleep,  walk, 
ride,  buy,  speak  and  bargain  with  a  heathen,  a 
Jew,  a  Turk  or  a  heretic  ;  so  may  I  also  be  and 
remain  married  to  such  an  one,  and  I  care  not 
one  jot  for  the  fool's  laws  which  forbid  it.  ... 
A  heathen  is  just  as  much  man  or  woman,  well 
and  shapely  made  by  God,  as  St.  Peter,  St. 
Paul,  or  St.  Lucia."  Nor  did  he  shrink  from 
applying  his  views  to  particular  cases,  as  is 
instanced  by  his  correspondence  with  Philip 
von  Hesse,  whose  constitution  appears  to  have 
required  more  than  one  wife.  He  here  lays 


THE  RE  FORM  A  TION  MO  VEMENT.        i  o  i 

down  explicitly  the  doctrine  that  polygamy  and 
concubinage  are  not  forbidden  to  Christians, 
though,  in  his  advice  to  Philip,  he  adds  the 
caveat  that  he  should  keep  the  matter  dark  to 
the  end  that  offence  might  not  be  given ; 
"for,"  says  he,  "it  matters  not,  provided  one's 
conscience  is  right,  what  others  say ".  In 
one  of  his  sermons  on  the  Pentateuch l  we 
find  the  words :  "  Ic  is  not  forbidden  that  a 
man  have  more  than  one  wife.  I  would  not 
forbid  it  to-day,  albeit  I  would  not  advise 
it.  ...  Yet  neither  would  I  condemn  it" 
Other  opinions  on  the  nature  of  the  sexual 
relations  were  equally  broad  ;  for  in  one  of 
his  writings  on  monastic  celibacy  his  words 
plainly  indicate  his  belief  that  chastity,  no 
more  than  other  fleshly  mortifications,  was  to 
be  considered  a  divine  ordinance  for  all  men 
or  women.  In  an  address  to  the  clergy  he 
says  :  "A  woman  not  possessed  of  high  and 
rare  grace  can  no  more  abstain  from  a  man 
than  from  eating,  drinking,  sleeping,  or  other 
natural  function.  Likewise  a  man  cannot  ab- 
stain from  a  woman.  The  reason  is  that  it 
is  as  deeply  implanted  in  our  nature  to  breed 

1  Sdmmt.  Werke,  xxxiii.,  322-324. 


io2  GERMAN  SOCIETY. 

children  as  it  is  to  eat  and  drink."1  The 
worthy  Janssen  observes  in  a  scandalised  tone 
that  Luther,  as  regards  certain  matters  relat- 
ing to  married  life,  "  gave  expression  to  prin- 
ciples before  unheard  of  in  Christian  Europe  ;  " 
and  the  British  Nonconformist  of  to-day,  if  he 
reads  these  "  immoral "  opinions  of  the  hero  of 
the  Reformation,  will  be  disposed  to  echo  the 
sentiments  of  the  Ultramontane  historian. 

The  relation  of  the  Reformation  to  the 
"  New  Learning  "  was  in  Germany  not  unlike 
that  which  existed  in  the  other  northern 
countries  of  Europe,  and  notably  in  England. 
Whilst  the  hostility  of  the  latter  to  the  mediaeval 
Church  was  very  marked,  and  it  was  hence  dis- 
posed to  regard  the  religious  Reformation  as  an 
ally,  this  had  not  proceeded  very  far  before 
the  tendency  of  the  Renaissance  spirit  was  to 
side  with  Catholicism  against  the  new  theology 
and  dogma,  as  merely  destructive  and  hostile 
to  culture.  The  men  of  the  Humanist  move- 
ment were  for  the  most  part  Freethinkers,  and 
it  was  with  them  that  freethought  first  appeared 

1  Quoted  in  Janssen,  Ein  Zweiter  Wort  an  nieine 
Kritiker,  1883,  p.  94. 

-  Geschichte  des  Deutschen  Volkes,  vol.  ii.,  p.  115. 


THE  REFORM  A  TION  MO  VEMENT.        103 

in  modern  Europe.  They  therefore  had  little 
sympathy  with  the  narrow  bigotry  of  religious 
reformers,  and  preferred  to  remain  in  touch 
with  the  Church,  whose  then  loose  and  toler- 
ant Catholicism  gave  freer  play  to  intellectual 
speculations,  provided  they  steered  clear  of 
overt  theological  heterodoxy,  than  the  newer 
systems,  which,  taking  theology  au  grand 
s^rieux,  tended  to  regard  profane  art  and 
learning  as  more  or  less  superfluous,  and 
spent  their  whole  time  in  theological  wrangles. 
Nevertheless,  there  were  not  wanting  men 
who,  influenced  at  first  by  the  revival  of  learn- 
ing, ended  by  throwing  themselves  entirely 
into  the  Reformation  movement,  though  in 
these  cases  they  were  usually  actuated  rather 
by  their  hatred  of  the  Catholic  hierarchy  than 
by  any  positive  religious  sentiment. 

Of  such  men  Ulrich  von  Hutten,  the  descend- 
ant of  an  ancient  and  influential  knightly  family, 
was  a  note  worthy  example.  After  having  already 
acquired  fame  as  the  author  of  a  series  of  skits 
in  the  new  Latin,  and  other  works  of  classical 
scholarship,  being  also  well  known  as  the  ardent 
supporter  of  Reuchlin  in  his  dispute  with  the 
Church,  and  as  the  friend  and  correspondent 


1 04  GERMAN  SO CIE T  Y. 

of  the  central  Humanist  figure  of  the  time, 
Erasmus,  he  watched  with  absorbing  interest 
the  movement  which  Luther  had  inaugurated. 
Six  months  after  the  nailing  of  the  theses  at 
Wittenberg,  he  writes  enthusiastically  to  a  friend 
respecting  the  growing  ferment  in  ecclesiastical 
matters,  evidently  regarding  the  new  movement 
as  a  Kilkenny-cat  fight.  "  The  leaders,"  he 
says,  "  are  bold  and  hot,  full  of  courage  and 
zeal.  Now  they  shout  and  cheer,  now  they 
lament  and  bewail,  as  loud  as  they  can.  They 
have  lately  set  themselves  to  write  ;  the  printers 
are  getting  enough  to  do.  Propositions,  corol- 
laries, conclusions,  and  articles  are  being  sold. 
For  this  alone  I  hope  they  will  mutually  destroy 
each  other."  "A  few  days  ago  a  monk  was 
telling  me  what  was  going  on  in  Saxony,  to 
which  I  replied  :  '  Devour  each  other  in  order 
that  ye  in  turn  may  be  devoured  (sic] '.  Pray 
Heaven  that  our  enemies  may  fight  each  other 
to  the  bitter  end,  and  by  their  obstinacy  ex- 
tinguish each  other."  From  this  it  will  be 
seen  that  Hutten  regarded  the  Reformation 
in  its  earlier  stages  as  merely  a  monkish 
squabble,  and  failed  to  see  the  tremendous 
upheaval  of  all  the  old  landmarks  of  eccle- 


THE  REFORM  A  TION  MO  VEMENT.        1 05 

siastical  domination  which  was  immanent  in 
it.  So  soon,  however,  as  he  perceived  its 
real  significance,  he  threw  himself  wholly  into 
the  movement.  It  must  not  be  forgotten, 
moreover,  that,  although  Hutten's  zeal  for 
Humanism  made  him  welcome  any  attempt  to 
overthrow  the  power  of  the  clergy  and  the 
monks,  he  had  also  an  eminently  political 
motive  for  his  action  in  what  was,  in  some 
respects,  the  main  object  of  his  life,  viz.,  to 
rescue  the  "  knighthood,"  or  smaller  nobility,/ 
from  having  their  independence  crushed  out  b)| 
the  growing  powers  of  the  princes  of  the  Empire] 
Probably  more  than  one-third  of  the  manors 
were  held  by  ecclesiastical  dignitaries,  so  that 
anything  which  threatened  their  possessions 
and  privileges  seemed  to  strike  a  blow  at  the 
very  foundations  of  the  imperial  system.  Hut- 
ten  hoped  that  the  new  doctrines  would  set  the 
princes  by  the  ears  all  round  ;  and  that  then,  by 
allying  themselves  with  the  reforming  party, 
the  knighthood  might  succeed  in  retaining  the 
privileges  which  still  remained  to  them,  but 
were  rapidly  slipping  awray,  and  might  even 
regain  some  of  those  which  had  been  already 
lost.  It  was  not  till  later,  however,  that  Hutten 


io6  GERMAN  SOCIETY. 

saw  matters  in  this  light.  He  was  at  the  time 
the  above  letter  was  written  in  the  service  of 
the  Archbishop  Albrecht  of  Mainz,  the  lead- 
ing favourer  of  the  new  learning  amongst  the 
prince-prelates,  and  it  was  mainly  from  the 
Humanist  standpoint  that  he  regarded  the  be- 
ginnings of  the  Reformation.  After  leaving  the 
service  of  the  archbishop  he  struck  up  a  personal 
friendship  with  Luther,  instigated  thereto  by  his 
political  chief,  Franz  von  Sickingen,  the  leader  of 
the  knighthood,  from  whom  he  probably  received 
the  first  intimation  of  the  importance  of  the  new 
movement  to  their  common  cause. 

When,  in  1520,  the  young  Emperor,  Charles 
V.,  was  crowned  at  Aachen,  Luther's  party,  as 
well  as  the  knighthood,  expected  that  consider- 
able changes  would  result  in  a  sense  favourable 
to  their  position  from  the  presumed  pliability  of 
the  new  head  of  the  Empire.  His  youth,  it  was 
supposed,  would  make  him  more  sympathetic  to 
the  newer  spirit  which  was  rapidly  developing 
itself;  and  it  is  true  that  about  the  time  of  his 
election  Charles  had  shown  a  transient  favour 
to  the  "  recalcitrant  monk  ".  It  would  appear, 
however,  that  this  was  only  for  the  purpose  of 
frightening  the  Pope  into  abandoning  his  de- 


THE  RE  FORM  A  TION  MO  VEMENT.        107 

clared  intention  of  abolishing  the  Inquisition  in 
Spain,  then  regarded  as  one  of  the  mainstays 
of  the  royal  power,  and  still  more  to  exercise 
pressure  upon  him,  in  order  that  he  should 
facilitate  Charles's  designs  on  the  Milanese 
territory.  Once  these  objects  were  attained, 
he  was  just  as  ready  to  oblige  the  Pope  by 
suppressing  the  new  anti- Papal  movement  as 
he  might  possibly  otherwise  have  been  to  have 
favoured  it  with  a  view  to  humbling  the  only 
serious  rival  to  his  dominion  in  the  Empire. 

Immediately  after  his  coronation,  he  proceeded 
to  Cologne  and  convoked  by  imperial  edict  a 
Reichstag  at  Worms  for  the  following  2/th  of 
January,  1521.  The  proceedings  of  this  famous 
Reichstag  have  been  unfortunately  so  identi- 
fied with  the  edict  against  Luther  that  the  other 
important  matters  which  were  there  discussed 
have  almost  fallen  into  oblivion.  At  least  two 
other  questions  were  dealt  with,  however,  which 
are  significant  of  the  changes  that  were  then 
taking  place.  The  first  was  the  rehabilitation 
and  strengthening  of  the  Imperial  Governing 
Council  (Reuhs-Regiment\  whose  functions 
under  Maximilian  had  been  little  more  than 
nominal.  There  was  at  first  a  feeling  amongst 


io8  GERMAN  SOCIETY. 

the  States  in  favour  of  transferring  all  authority 
to  it,  even  during  the  residence  of  the  Emperor 
in  the  Empire  ;  and  in  the  end,  while  having 
granted  to  it  complete  power  during  his  absence, 
it  practically  retained  very  much  of  this  power 
when  he  was  present.  In  constitution  it  was 
very  similar  to  the  French  "  Parliaments,"  and 
like  them  was  principally  composed  of  learned 
jurists,  four  being  elected  by  the  Emperor  and 
the  remainder  by  the  estates.  The  character 
and  the  great  powers  of  this  council,  extending 
even  to  ecclesiastical  matters  during  the  ensuing 
years,  undoubtedly  did  much  to  hasten  on  the 
substitution  of  the  civil  law  for  the  older 
customary  or  common  law,  a  matter  which 
we  shall  consider  more  in  detail  later  on. 
The  financial  condition  of  the  Empire  was 
also  considered  ;  and  it  here  first  became  evi- 
dent that  the  dislocation  of  economic  conditions, 
which  had  begun  with  the  century,  would  render 
an  en^rmpusl^Jncreased  taxajdoji_4iec£asaxy_  to 
maintain  the  imperial  authority,  amounting  to 
five  times  as  much  as  had  previously  been 
required. 

It  was  only  after  these  secular  affairs  of  the 
Empire  had  been  disposed  of  that  the  delibera- 


THE  REFORMATION  MOVEMENT.        109 

tions  of  the  Reichstag  on  ecclesiastical  matters 
were  opened  by  the  indictment  of  Luther  in 
a  long  speech  by  Aleander,  one  of  the  papal 
nuncios,  in  introducing  the  Pope's  letter.  In 
spite  of  the  efforts  of  his  friends,  Luther  was 
not  permitted  to  be  present  at  the  beginning  of 
the  proceedings  ;  but  subsequently  he  was  sent 
for  by  the  Emperor,  in  order  that  he  might  state 
his  case.  His  journey  to  Worms  was  one  long 
triumph,  especially  at  Erfurt,  where  he  was 
received  with  enthusiasm  by  the  Humanists  as 
the  enemy  of  the  Papacy.  But  his  presence  in 
the  Reichstag  was  unavailing,  and  the  proceed- 
ings resulted  in  his  being  placed  under  the  ban  of 
the  Empire.  The  safe-conduct  of  the  Emperor 
was,  however,  in  his  case  respected  ;  and  in  spite 
of  the  fears  of  his  friends  that  a  like  fate  might 
befall  him  as  had  befallen  Huss  a£&*uhe  Council 
of  Constance,  he  was  allowed  to  depart  unmo- 
lested. 

On  his  way  to  Wittenberg  Luther  was  seized 
by  arrangement  with  his  supporter,  the  Kur- 
ftirst  of  Saxony,  and  conveyed  in  safety  to  the 
Castle  of  Wartburg,  in  Thuringen,  a  report  in 
the  meantime  being  industriously  circulated  by 
certain  of  his  adherents,  with  a  view  of  arousing 


GERMAN  SOCIETY. 


popular  feeling,  that  he  had  been  arrested  by- 
order  of  the  Emperor  and  was  being  tortured. 
In  this  way  he  was  secured  from  all  danger  for 
the  time  being,  and  it  was  during  his  subsequent 
stay  that  he  laid  the  foundations  of  the  literary 
language  of  Germany. 

Says  a  contemporary  writer,1  an  eye-witness 
of  what  went  on  at  Worms  during  the  sitting  of 
the  Reichstag  :  "  All  is  disorder  and  confusion. 
Seldom  a  night  doth  pass  but  that  three  or 
four  persons  be  slain.  The  Emperor  hath  in- 
stalled a  provost,  who  hath  drowned,  hanged, 
and  murdered  over  a  hundred  men."  He 
proceeds  :  "  Stabbing,  whoring,  flesh-eating  (it 
was  in  Lent)  .  .  .  altogether  there  is  an  orgie 
worthy  of  the  Venusberg".  He  further  states 
that  many  gentlemen  and  other  visitors  had 
drunk  themselves  to  death  on  the  strong  Rhenish 
wine.  Aleander  was  in  danger  of  being  mur- 
dered by  the  Lutheran  populace,  instigated 
thereto  by  Hutten's  inflammatory  letters  from 
the  neighbouring  Castle  of  Ebernburg,  in 
which  Franz  von  Sickingen  had  given  him  a 
refuge.  The  fiery  Humanist  wrote  to  Aleander 
himself,  saying  that  he  would  leave  no  stone 
1  Quoted  in  Janssen,  bk.  ii.,  162. 


THE  RE  FORM  A  TION  MO  VEMENT.        1 1 1 

unturned  "  till  thou  who  earnest  hither  full  of 
wrath,  madness,  crime,  and  treachery  shalt  be 
carried  hence  a  lifeless  corpse ".  Aleander 
naturally  felt  exceedingly  uncomfortable,  and 
other  supporters  of  the  Papal  party  were  not 
less  disturbed  at  the  threats  which  seemed  in  a 
fair  way  of  being  carried  out.  The  Emperor 
himself  was  without  adequate  means  of  with- 
standing a  popular  revolt  should  it  occur.  He 
had  never  been  so  low  in  cash  or  in  men  as  at 
that  moment.  On  the  other  hand,  Sickingen, 
to  whom  he  owed  money,  and  who  was  the  only 
man  who  could  have  saved  the  situation  under 
the  circumstances,  had  matters  come  to  blows, 
was  almost  overtly  on  the  side  of  the  Lutherans ; 
while  the  whole  body  of  the  impoverished  knight- 
hood were  only  awaiting  a  favourable  opportu- 
nity to  overthrow  the  power  of  the  magnates, 
secular  and  ecclesiastic,  with  Sickingen  as  a 
leader.  Such  was  the  state  of  affairs  at  the 
beginning  of  the  year  1521. 

The  ban  placed  upon  Luther  by  the  Reich- 
stag marks  the  date  of  the  complete  rupture  be- 
tween the  Reforming  party  and  the  old  Church. 
Henceforward,  many  Humanist  and  Humanis- 
tically-influenced persons  who  had  supported 


ii2  GERMAN  SO CIE  T Y. 

him  withdrew  from  the  movement  and  swelled 
the  ranks  of  the  Conservatives.  Foremost 
amongst  these  were  Pirckheimer,  the  wealthy 
merchant  and  scholar  of  Nurnberg,  and  many 
others  who  dreaded  lest  the  attack  on  ecclesias- 
tical property  and  authority  should,  as  indeed 
was  the  case,  issue  in  a  general  attack  on  all 
property  and  authority.  Thomas  Murner,  also, 
who  was  the  type  of  the  "  moderate  "  of  the 
situation,  while  professing  to  disapprove  of  the 
abuses  of  the  Church,  declared  that  Luther's 
manner  of  agitation  could  only  lead  to  the  de- 
struction of  all  order,  civil  no  less  than  eccle- 
siastical. The  two  parties  were  now  clearly 
defined,  and  the  points  at  issue  were  plainly 
irreconcilable  with  one  another  or  involved 
irreconcilable  details. 

The  printing  press  now  for  the  first  time 
appeared  as  the  vehicle  for  popular  literature  ; 
the  art  of  the  bard  gave  place  to  the  art  of  the 
typographer,  and  the  art  of  the  preacher  saWj 
confronting  it  a  formidable  rival  in  that  o 
the  pamphleteer.  Similarly  in  the  French 
Revolution  modern  journalism,  till  then  un- 
important and  sporadic,  received  its  first  great 
development,  and  began  seriously  to  displace 


THE  REPORMA  TION  MO  VEMENT.        1 1 3 

.  alike  the  preacher,  the  pamphlet,  and  the 
broadside.  The  flood  of  theological  disquisi- 
tions, satires,  dialogues,  sermons,  which  now 
poured  from  every  press  in  Germany,  over- 
flowed into  all  classes  of  society.  These 
writings  are  so  characteristic  of  the  time  that 
it  is  worth  while  devoting  a  few  pages  to  their 
consideration,  the  more  especially  because  it 
will  afford  us  the  opportunity  for  considering 
other  changes  in  that  spirit  of  the  age,  partly 
diseased  growths  of  decaying  medisevalism,  and 
partly  the  beginnings  of  the  modern  critical 
spirit,  which  also  find  expression  in  the  litera- 
ture of  the  Reformation  period. 


CHAPTER   III. 

POPULAR  LITERATURE  OF  THE  REFORMATION. 

IN  accordance  with  the  conventional  view  we 
have  assumed  in  the  preceding  chapter  that  the 
Reichstag  at  Worms  was  a  landmark  in  the 
history  of  the  Reformation.  This  is,  however, 
only  true  as  regards  the  political  side  of  the 
movement.  The  popular  feeling  was  really  quite 
continuous,  at  least  from  1 5 1 7  to  1525.  With  the 
latter  year  and  the  collapse  of  the  peasant 
revolt  a  change  is  noticeable.  In  1525,  the 
Reformation  as  a  great  upstirring  of  the  popular 
mind  of  Central  Europe,  in  contradistinction  to 
its  character  as  an  academic  and  purely  political 
movement,  reached  high-water  mark,  and  may 
almost  be  said  to  have  exhausted  itself.  Until  the 
latter  year  it  was  purely  a  revolutionary  move- 
ment, attracting  to  itself  all  the  disruptive 
elements  of  its  time.  Later,  the  reactionary 
possibilities  within  it  declared  themselves.  The 
emancipation  from  the  thraldom  of  the  Catholic 


LITERATURE  OF  REFORMATION  PERIOD.  115 

hierarchy  and  its  Papal  head,  it  was  soon  found, 
meant  not  emancipation  from  the  arbitrary 
tyranny  of  the  new  political  and  centralising 
authorities  then  springing  up,  but,  on  the  con- 
trary, rather  their  consecration.  The  ultimate 
outcome,  in  fact,  of  the  whole  business  was,  as 
we  shall  see  later  on,  the  inculcation  of  the  non- 
resistance  theory  as  regards  the  civil  power, 
and  the  clearing  of  the  way  for  its  extremest 
expression  in  the  doctrine  of  the  Divine  Right 
of  Kings,  a  theory  utterly  alien  to  the  belief  and 
practice  of  the  Mediaeval  Church. 

The  Reichstag  of  Worms,  by  cutting  off 
all  possibility  of  reconciliation,  rather  gave 
further  edge  to  the  popular  revolutionary  side 
of  the  movement  than  otherwise.  The  whole 
progress  of  the  change  in  public  feeling  is 
plainly  traceable  in  the  mass  of  ephemeral 
literature  that  has  come  down  to  us  from  this 
period,  broadsides,  pamphlets,  satires,  folk- 
songs, and  the  rest.  The  anonymous  literature 
to  which  we  more  especially  refer  is  distin- 
guished by  its  coarse  brutality  and  humour, 
€ven  in  the  writings  of  the  Reformers,  which 
were  themselves  in  no  case  remarkable  for  the 
suavity  of  their  polemic. 


1 1 6  GERMAN  SOCIETY. 

Hutten,  in  some  of  his  later  vernacular  poems, 
approaches  the  character  of  the  less  cultured 
broadside  literature.  To  the  critical  mind  it 
is  somewhat  amusing  to  note  the  enthusiasm 
with  which  the  modern  Dissenting  and  Puritan 
class  contemplates  the  period  of  which  we  are 
writing, — an  enthusiasm  that  would  probably 
be  effectively  damped  if  the  laudators  of  the 
Reformation  knew  the  real  character  of  the 
movement  and  of  its  principal  actors. 

The  first  attacks  made  by  the  broadside 
literature  were  naturally  directed  against  the 
simony  and  benefice-grabbing  of  the  clergy,  a 
characteristic  of  the  priestly  office  that  has 
always  powerfully  appealed  to  the  popular 
mind.  Thus  the  "  Courtisan  and  Benefice- 
eater  "  attacks  the  parasite  of  the  Roman  Court, 
who  absorbs  ecclesiastical  revenues  wholesale, 
putting  in  perfunctory  locum  tenens  on  the 
cheap,  and  begins  :— 

I'm  fairly  called  a  Simonist  and  eke  a  Courtisan, 

And  here  to  every  peasant  and  every  common  man 

My  knavery  will  very  well  appear. 

I  called  and  cried  to  all  who'd  give  me  ear, 

To  nobleman  and  knight  and  all  above  me  : 

"  Behold  me  !    And  ye'll  find  I'll  truly  love  ye." 

In  another  we  read  : — 


LITERATURE  OF  REFORMATION  PERIOD.  117 

The  Paternoster  teaches  well 

How  one  for  another  his  prayers  should  tell, 

Thro'  brotherly  love  and  not  for  gold, 

And  good  those  same  prayers  God  doth  hold. 

So  too  saith  Holy  Paul  right  clearly, 

Each  shall  his  brother's  load  bear  dearly. 

But  now,  it  declares,  all  that  is  changed.  Now 
we  are  being  taught  just  the  opposite  of  God's 
teachings  :— 

Such  doctrine  hath  the  priests  increased, 
Whom  men  as  masters  now  must  feast, 
'Fore  all  the  crowd  of  Simonists, 
Whose  waxing  number  no  man  wists, 
The  towns  and  thorps  seem  full  of  them, 
And  in  all  lands  they're  seen  with  shame. 
Their  violence  and  knavery 
Leave  not  a  church  or  living  free. 

A  prose  pamphlet,  apparently  published  about 
the  summer  of  1520,  shortly  after  Luther's  ex- 
communication, was  the  so-called  "  Wolf  Song" 
(Wolf-gesang),  which  paints  the  enemies  of 
Luther  as  wolves.  It  begins  with  a  screed 
on  the  creation  and  fall  of  Adam,  and  a  disserta- 
tion on  the  dogma  of  the  Redemption ;  and  then 
proceeds  :  "  As  one  might  say,  dear  brother, 
instruct  me,  for  there  is  now  in  our  times  so  great 
commotion  in  faith  come  upon  us.  There  is  one 
in  Saxony  who  is  called  Luther,  of  whom  many 


1 1 8  GERMAN  SOCIETY. 

pious  and  honest  folk  tell  how  that  he  doth  write 
so  consolingly  the  good  evangelical  (evangeli$cke\ 
truth.  But  again  I  hear  that  the  Pope  and  the 
cardinals  at  Rome  have  put  him  under  the  ban 
as  a  heretic  ;  and  certain  of  our  own  preachers, 
too,  scold  him  from  their  pulpits  as  a  knave,  a 
misleader,  and  a  heretic.  I  am  utterly  con- 
founded, and  know  not  where  to  turn  ;  albeit  my 
reason  and  heart  do  speak  to  me  even  as  Luther 
writeth.  But  yet  again  it  bethinks  me  that 
when  the  Pope,  the  cardinal,  the  bishop,  the 
doctor,  the  monk  and  the  priest,  for  the  greater 
part  are  against  him,  and  so  that  all  save  the 
common  men  and  a  few  gentlemen,  doctors, 
councillors  and  knights,  are  his  adversaries,  what 
shall  I  do  ?  "  "  For  answer,  dear  friend,  get 
thee  back  and  search  the  Scriptures,  and  thou 
shalt  find  that  so  it  hath  gone  with  all  the  holy 
prophets  even  as  it  now  fareth  with  Doctor 
Martin  Luther,  who  is  in  truth  a  godly  Christian 
and  manly  heart  and  only  true  Pope  and  Apostle, 
when  he  the  true  office  of  the  Apostles  publicly 
fulfilleth.  ...  If  the  godly  man  Luther  were 
pleasing  to  the  world,  that  were  indeed  a  true 
sign  that  his  doctrine  were  not  from  God  ;  for 
the  word  of  God  is  a  fiery  sword,  a  hammer 


LITER  A  TURE  OF  RE  FORM  A  TION  PERIOD.   1 1 9 

that  breaketh  in  pieces  the  rocks,  and  not  a 
fox's  tail  or  a  reed  that  may  be  bent  according 
to  our  pleasure."  Seventeen  noxious  qualities 
of  the  wolf  are  adduced,  his  ravenousness,  his 
cunning,  his  falseness,  his  cowardice,  his  thirst 
for  robbery,  amongst  others.  The  Popes,  the 
cardinals  and  the  bishops  are  compared  to  the 
wolves  in  all  their  attributes  :  "  The  greater  his 
pomp  and  splendour,  the  more  shouldst  thou 
beware  of  such  an  one ;  for  he  is  a  wolf  that 
cometh  in  the  shape  of  a  good  shepherd's  dog. 
Beware  !  it  is  against  the  custom  of  Christ  and 
His  Apostles."  It  is  again  but  the  song  of  the 
wolves  when  they  claim  to  mix  themselves  with 
worldly  affairs  and  maintain  the  temporal  sup- 
remacy. The  greediness  of  the  wolf  is  discern- 
ible in  the  means  adopted  to  get  money  for  the 
building  of  St.  Peter's.  The  interlocutor  is 
warned  against  giving  to  mendicant  priests  and 
monks.  In  this  strain  is  the  pamphlet  con- 
tinued, reference  being  made  to  Luther's  dis- 
pute with  Eck,  who  is  sometimes  called  Dr. 
Geek,  that  is,  Dr.  Fop. 

We  have  given  this  as  a  specimen  of  the 
almost  purely  theological  pamphlet ;  although, 
as  will  have  been  evident,  even  this  is  directly 


120  GERMAN  SOCIETY. 

connected  with  the  material  abuses  from  which 
the  people  were  suffering.  Another  pamphlet  of 
about  the  same  date  deals  with  usury,  the  burden 
of  which  had  been  greatly  increased  by  the  growth 
of  the  new  commercial  combinations  already  re- 
ferred to  in  the  Introduction,  which  combina- 
tions Dr.  Eck  had  been  defending  at  Bologna 
on  theological  grounds,  in  order  to  curry  favour 
with  the  Augsburg  merchant-prince,  Fugger- 
schwatz.1  It  is  called  "Concerning  Dues.  Hither 
comes  a  poor  peasant  to  a  rich  citizen.  A  priest 
comes  also  thereby,  and  then  a  monk.  Full 
pleasant  to  read."  A  peasant  visits  a  burgher 
when  he  is  counting  money,  and  asks  him  where 
he  gets  it  all  from.  "My  dear  peasant,"  says 
the  townsman,  "  thou  askest  me  who  gave  me 
this  money.  I  will  tell  thee.  There  cometh 
hither  a  peasant,  and  beggeth  me  to  lend  him 
ten  or  twenty  gulden.  Thereupon  I  ask  him 
an  he  possesseth  not  a  goodly  meadow  or  corn- 
field. '  Yea !  good  sir ! '  saith  he,  '  I  have  in- 
deed a  good  meadow  and  a  good  corn-field.  The 
twain  are  worth  a  hundred  gulden.'  Then  say  I 
to  him  :  '  Good,  my  friend,  wilt  thou  pledge  me 
thy  holding  ?  and  an  thou  givest  me  one  gulden 
1  See  Appendix  C. 


LITERATURE  OF  REFORMATION  PERIOD.   121 

of  thy  money  every  year  I  will  lend  thee  twenty 
gulden  now '.  Then  is  the  peasant  right  glad, 
and  saith  he  :  '  Willingly  will  I  pledge  it  thee'.  '  I 
will  warn  thee,'  say  I,  'that  an  thou  furnishest 
not  the  one  gulden  of  money  each  year,  I  will 
take  thy  holding  for  my  own  having.'  There- 
with is  the  peasant  well  content,  and  writeth  him 
down  accordingly.  I  lend  him  the  money  ;  he 
payeth  me  one  year,  or  may  be  twain,  the  due  ; 
thereafter  can  he  no  longer  furnish  it,  and  there- 
upon I  take  the  holding,  and  drive  away  the 
peasant  therefrom.  Thus  I  get  the  holding  and 
the  money.  The  same  things  do  I  with  handi- 
craftsmen. Hath  he  a  good  house?  Hepledgeth 
that  house  until  I  bring  it  behind  me.  There- 
with gain  I  much  in  goods  and  money,  and  thus 
do  I  pass  my  days."  ''  I  thought,"  rejoined  the 
peasant,  li  that  'twere  only  the  Jew  who  did 
usury,  but  I  hear  that  ye  also  ply  that  trade." 
The  burgher  answers  that  interest  is  not 
usury,  to  which  the  peasant  replies  that  in- 
terest (Gulf]  is  only  a  "  subtle  name  ".  The 
burgher  then  quotes  Scripture,  as  commanding 
men  to  help  one  another.  The  peasant  readily 
answers  that  in  doing  this  they  have  no  right  to 
get  advantage  from  the  assistance  they  proffer. 


1 2 2  GERMAN  SOCIETY. 

"  Thou  art  a  good  fellow ! "  says  the  townsman. 
"  If  I  take  no  money  for  the  money  that  I  lend, 
how  shall  I  then  increase  my  hoard  ?  "  The 
peasant  then  reproaches  him  that  he  sees  well 
that  his  object  in  life  is  to  wax  fat  on  the  sub- 
stance of  others  ;  "  But  I  tell  thee,  indeed,"  he 
says,  "  that  it  is  a  great  and  heavy  sin  ".  Where- 
upon his  opponent  waxes  wroth,  and  will  have 
nothing  more  to  do  with  him,  threatening  to  kick 
him  out  in  the  name  of  a  thousand  devils  ;  but 
the  peasant  returns  to  the  charge,  and  expresses 
his  opinion  that  rich  men  do  not  willingly  hear 
the  truth.  A  priest  now  enters,  and  to  him 
the  townsman  explains  the  dispute.  "  Dear 
peasant,"  says  the  priest,  "wherefore  earnest 
thou  hither,  that  thou  shouldst  make  of  a  due l 
usury  ?  May  not  a  man  buy  with  his  money 
what  he  will  ?  "  But  the  peasant  stands  by  his 
previous  assertion,  demanding  how  anything 
can  be  considered  as  bought  which  is  only  a 
pledge.  "We  priests,"  replies  the  ecclesiastic, 
"must  perforce  lend  money  for  dues,  since 

1  We  use  the  word  "due"  here  for  the  German  word 
Gulf.  The  corresponding  English  of  the  time  does  not 
make  any  distinction  between  Giilt  or  interest,  and  Wucher 
or  usury. 


LITERATURE  OF  REFORMATION  PERIOD.  123 

thereby  we  get  our  living ; "  to  which,  after 
sundry  ejaculations  of  surprise,  the  peasant  re- 
torts :  "Who  gave  to  you  the  power?  I  well 
hear  ye  have  another  God  than  we  poor  people. 
We  have  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  who  hath  for- 
bidden such  money-lending  for  gain."  Hence 
it  comes,  he  goes  on,  that  land  is  no  longer 
free  ;  to  attempt  to  whitewash  usury  under  the 
name  of  due  or  interest,  he  says,  is  just  the 
same  as  if  one  were  to  call  a  child  christened 
Friedrich  or  Hansel,  Fritz  or  Hans,  and  then 
maintain  it  was  no  longer  the  same  child. 
They  require  no  more  Jews,  he  says,  since 
the  Christians  have  taken  their  business  in 
hand.  The  townsman  is  once  more  about 
to  turn  the  peasant  out  of  his  house,  when 
a  monk  enters.  He  then  lays  the  matter 
before  the  new-comer,  who  promises  to  talk 
the  peasant  over  with  soft  words ;  for.  says 
he,  there  is  nothing  accomplished  with  vain- 
glory. He  thereupon  takes  him  aside  and  ex- 
plains it  to  him  by  the  illustration  of  a  merchant 
whose  gain  on  the  wares  he  sells  is  not  called 
usury,  and  argues  that  therefore  other  forms  of 
gain  in  business  should  not  be  described  by  this 
odious  name.  But  the  peasant  will  have  none 


i24  GERMAN  SOCIETY. 

of  this  comparison  ;  for  the  merchant,  he  says, 
needs  to  incur  much  risk  in  order  to  gain  and 
traffic  with  his  wares  ;  while  money-lending  on 
security  is,  on  the  other  hand,  without  risk  or 
labour,  and  is  a  treacherous  mode  of  cheating. 
Finding  that  they  can  make  nothing  of  the 
obstinate  countryman,  the  others  leave  him  ; 
but  he,  as  a  parting  shot,  exclaims  :  "  Ah, 
well-a-day !  I  would  to  have  talked  with  thee 
at  first,  but  it  is  now  ended.  Farewell,  gracious 
sir,  and  my  other  kind  sirs.  I,  poor  little  peasant, 
I  go  my  way.  Farewell,  farewell,  due  remains 
usury  for  evermore.  Yea,  yea !  due,  indeed  !  " 
One  more  example  will  suffice  to  give  the 
reader  an  idea  of  the  character  of  these  first 
specimens  of  pamphlet  literature  ;  and  this  time 
it  shall  be  taken  from  the  widely-read  anony- 
mous tract  entitled  "  Der  Karsthans ".  [The 
Man  who  wields  the  Hoe,  that  is,  the  Peasant.] 
This  production  is  specially  directed  against  the 
monk,  Murner,  who  had  at  first,  as  already  stated, 
endeavoured  to  sit  on  the  fence,  admitting  certain 
abuses  in  the  Church,  but  who  before  long  took 
sides  against  Luther  and  the  Reformation,  be- 
coming, in  fact,  after  the  disputation  with  Eck,  the 
author  of  a  series  of  polemical  writings  against 


LITER  A  TURE  OF  RE  FORM  A  TION  PERIOD.   1 2  5 

the  hero  of  the  Reformation.  The  most  im- 
portant of  these  appeared  in  the  autumn  of  1520; 
and  the  "  Karsthans "  is  the  answer  to  them 
from  the  popular  side  of  the  movement.  On  the 
title-page  Murner  is  depicted  as  a  monk  with 
a  cat's  head  ;  and  in  the  dialogue  there  are  five 
dramatis  persona,  Karsthans,  Murner,  Luther, 
a  Student,  and  Mercury,  the  latter  interjecting 
sarcastic  remarks  in  Latin.  Murner  begins  by 
mewing  like  a  cat.  Karsthans,  the  peasant,  and 
his  son,  the  student,  listen,  and  describe  to  each 
other  the  manners  and  characters  of  cats,  especi- 
ally their  slyness  and  cunning.  The  son  at  the 
bidding  of  his  father  is  about  to  pelt  the  cat  with 
stones,  but  comes  back,  saying:  "Oh,  father! 
what  a  loathsome  beast !  It  is  no  true  cat,  though 
it  looketh  to  be  one.  It  waxeth  even  greater  and 
greater.  Its  hue  is  grey,  and  it  hath  a  wondrous 
head."  As  the  father,  Karsthans,  is  seeking 
his  flail  that  he  may  annihilate  the  beast,  his 
son  discovers  that  it  is  human,  at  which  the 
father  exclaims:  "It  is  a  devil!"  They  ad- 
vance towards  it,  and  discover  it  to  be  a  church- 
man. "  I  am  a  clerk  and  more  than  a  clerk," 
cries  Murner  in  anger.  "  I  am  eke  a  man  and  a 
monk."  Karsthans  asks  pardon  ;  but  Murner 


i26  GERMAN  SOCIETY. 

threatens  him,  and,  as  the  monk  grows  more 
exasperated,  the  son  exhorts  the  father  to 
modesty  in  the  presence  of  so  exalted  a 
spiritual  personage.  "Oh,  father!"  cries  the 
son,  "it  is  indeed  a  great  man.  I  have  read 
his  title.  He  is  a  poet,  who  hath  been  crowned 
with  the  laurel  wreath,  and  is  a  doctor  in  both 
disciplines,  and  also  in  the  Holy  Scriptures. 
Moreover,  he  is  one  of  the  free  regular  clergy, 
and  is  called  Thomas  Murner  of  Strassburg." 
Some  chaff  follows  between  the  father  and  son 
as  to  all  the  monk's  spirituality  residing  in  his 
garb.  This  gives  rise  to  a  quarrel  between 
Karsthans  and  Murner,  in  which  the  student 
again  exhorts  his  father  to  moderation  in  his 
language,  on  the  ground  that  Murner  is  a  good 
jurist.  Karsthans  demands  how  it  is  compatible 
to  be  spiritual  in  the  cloister  and  cunning  in  the  , 
world,  to  which  Murner  replies  :  Incompatibilia 
auctoritate  Papa  unici  possunt.  ("  Incompati- 
bles  can  be  made  to  agree  by  the  authority  of 
the  Pope.")  Karsthans,  who  calls  this  a  lie,  is 
roundly  abused  by  Murner  :  "  Thou  boorish 
clown,  injustum  est  ut  monachis  operandibus 
servi  eorum  otio  torpeunt".  ("It  is  unjust  that 
while  monks  are  working,  their  servants  should 


LITERATURE  OF  REFORMATION  PERIOD,   127 

slumber  in  idleness.")  "  Yea,  truly  !  "  answers 
Karsthans,  "  ye  stink  of  secrets."  During 
the  dispute  Luther  enters.  "  Ah  !  "  exclaims 
Murner,  "doth  that  fellow  come?  There  are 
too  many  people  here.  Let  me  go  out  by 
the  back."  Karsthans  wonders  at  Murner's 
attitude,  as  in  a  general  way  the  Churches 
were  glad  to  meet  each  other,  and  as  Luther 
was  everywhere  recognised  as  a  good  man 
and  a  pious  Christian.  Murner  begs  Karst- 
hans not  to  reveal  him,  as  he  is  pledged  to 
regard  Luther  as  a  heretic,  and  he  is  deter- 
mined to  prove  him  one.  Karsthans  wants  to 
know  why  he  does  not  dispute  personally  with 
Luther  like  "  Dr.  Genzkuss,"  meaning  Eck,  in 
Leipzig.  "  But,  father,"  interposes  the  son, 
"  Dr.  Eck,  as  some  say,  hath  not  won  for 
himself  much  honour  or  victory  over  Luther." 
Karsthans  is  amazed,  and  replies  :  "  But  yet  he 
hath  so  cried  out  and  fought  that  scarce  an  one 
might  speak  before  him  ".  "  He  hath  also,"  the 
student  observes,  "  received  500  ducats  from 
the  Pope  for  his  works  ;  and,"  he  adds,  "  if  Dr. 
Eckius  had  overcome  Luther,  as  he  hath  been 
•overcome  by  him,  he  (that  is,  the  Pope)  would 
have  made  of  him  a  camel  with  broad  hoofs," 


i28  GERMAN  SOCIETY. 

the  latter  being  a  current  phrase  to  indicate  a 
cardinal;  "and  Murner  also  hopes  to  pluck 
some  feathers  out  of  the  crow,  like  Eck/J 
Luther  knocks  again,  and  Murner  tries  to  get 
away,  but  Karsthans  holds  him  back.  After 
sundry  pleasantries  between  Karsthans  and 
Murner,  in  the  course  of  which  the  monk 
advises  the  peasant  to  go  to  the  bookseller, 
Griininger,  in  Strassburg,  and  buy  his  two 
books,  the  one  on  "  Baptism,"  and  the  other 
entitled  "  A  Christian  and  Brotherly  Warning," 
Murner  takes  his  leave,  and  Luther  enters.  On 
Karsthans  wanting  to  know  what  brings  him 
to  Germany,  he  replies  :  "  The  simplicity  of  the 
German  people — to  wit,  that  they  are  of  so  small 
an  understanding.  What  any  man  feigns  and 
lies  to  them,  that  they  at  once  believe,  and  think 
no  further  of  the  matter.  Therefore  are  they 
so  much  deceived,  and  a  laughing  stock  for 
other  peoples."  The  student  reminds  his  father 
that  Murner  had  declared  Luther  to  be  a 
heretic.  Karsthans  thereupon  again  seeks  his 
flail  ;  but  Luther  demands  impartiality.  Since 
he  had  heard  Murner  he  should  hear  him  also. 
Karsthans  agrees  ;  but  the  son  objects,  as  the 
Dominicans  and  doctors  in  Cologne,  especially 


LITERATURE  OF  REFORMATION  PERIOD.  129 

Hochstraten,1  had  said  that  it  was  dangerous  to 
dispute  with  or  give  ear  to  such  people,  since 
even  the  Ketzermeister  (refuters  of  heretics) 
often  came  off  second  best  in  the  contest ;  as  in 
the  case  of  Dr.  Reuchlin,  who  in  spite  of  their 
condemnation  had  been  exonerated  by  Rome, 
and  the  Papal  sentence  against  him  revoked. 
"  And  again  what  a  miracle  happened  in  the 
2oth  year  at  Mainz  !  There  came  a  legate  from 
Rome,  who  was  to  see  that  Luther's  books 
were  thoroughly  burnt ;  and  while  all  were 
awaiting  the  issue  at  the  appointed  place,  the 
hangman  asked  whether  judgment  had  been 
given  that  the  books  should  be  burnt ;  and 
since  no  one  could  tell  him  the  truth,  the  care- 
less fellow  would  not  execute  the  sentence,  and 
went  his  way.  Oh !  what  great  shame  and 
ignominy  was  shown  to  the  legate !  And  since 
he  was  not  willing  to  bear  the  shame,  he  must 
persuade  the  hangman  with  cunning  and  pre- 
sents that  he  should  the  next  day  burn  two  or 
four  little  books.  I  had  thought,"  concluded 
the  student,  "  that  he  had  not  need  to  have 
asked  further  in  the  face  of  the  Pope's  legate 
and  strict  command,  and  of  the  heretic-con- 

1  Hochstraten  was  one  of  the  great  adversaries  of  Reuchlin. 

9 


130  GERMAN  SOCIETY. 


futer's    office."      Karsthans    is    indignant,    and 
threatens  every  "  rascal  from   Rome  "  with  his 
flail;  to  which  the  student  rejoins  :  "  Oh,  father! 
thou  thinkest  it    is  with    the  Pope's  power  as 
with   thy  headship  in   the   village  which   thou 
hast,  where  thou   canst   not  of  thy  will  act  a 
straw's  breadth  except  with  the  knowledge  and 
consent   of  thy   neighbours,    who   are    all   vile 
peasants,   and    who    think    there   will    be    sore 
trouble   if  they  judge   other   than  as   witness- 
bearing  dictateth.    But  it  is  not  so  with  the  Pope ; 
ofttimes  it  is  :  Sic  volumus,  sic  jubemus,  oportet  ; 
sufficit,  vicisse.   ("  As  we  will,  as  we  command,  so 
let  it  be;  it  sufficeth  to  have  prevailed.")     Karst- 
hans   requires    that    if   the    Pope    has    divine 
power,  he  should  also  do  divine  works  ;  whereas 
the  student  defends  the  absolute  power  of  the 
Pope  and  the  bishops.      He  complains  that  his 
father  is  an  enemy  of  the  priests,  like  all  the 
rest  of  the   peasants.      Karsthans   rejoins  that 
there  are  four  propositions  on  which  the  whole 
controversy   turns :    "  Thou   art    Peter ;  on   St. 
Peter  I  will  build  my  Church.      Feed  my  sheep. 
What  I  bid  you,  that  do  ye.     He  who  despiseth 
you,  despiseth  me  also."     He  then  demands  of 
Luther  that  he  should   write    in    the   German 


LITERATURE  OF  REFORMATION  PERIOD.   131 

tongue,  and  let  them  see  whether  they  could 
not  save  him  from  the  power  of  the  Pope  and 
from  the  wearers  of  broad-brimmed  hats.  But 
Luther  declines  such  help,  and  thereupon  de- 
parts. Karsthans  is  offended  that  the  Pope  is 
called  by  his  son,  the  student,  the  highest 
authority  of  the  Christian  faith.  u  For,"  says 
he,  "  Christ  alone  is  this  authority.  He  is  the 
only  bridegroom,  and  the  bride  can  know  no 
other.  Else  were  she  impure  and  wrinkled, 
and  not  a  pure  bride.  Moreover,  the  bride  is 
not  at  variance  with  her  bridegroom,  but  with  the 
Pope  she  is  well-nigh  always  at  variance.  That 
which  one  will,  the  other  will  not.  Further- 
more, the  bride  is  spiritual,  but  this  Roman  is 
bodily  and  worldly."  The  student  answers : "  The 
bridegroom  hath  given  the  bride  a  bodily  head," 
a  point  which  the  peasant  disputes,  while  admit- 
ting it  may  be  good  to  have  spiritual  and  carnal 
authority;  "but,"  says  he,  "Christ  has  called  to 
this  office  not  only  one  but  all  the  Apostles," 
and  he  enlarges  on  the  difference  between 
this  and  the  scramble  for  office  then  apparent 
in  the  State.  The  student  again  remonstrates 
with  his  peasant  father  for  his  unceremonious 
treatment  of  the  learned  man  ;  and,  at  the  same 


1 32  GERMAN  SOCIETY. 

time,  he  blames  Luther  for  attacking  certain 
articles  of  the  Christian  faith,  which  all  men 
ought  to  hold  sacred.  Karsthans  wants  to  know 
if  he  refers  to  the  dogma  of  the  Trinity.  This 
the  student  denies,  saying  that  it  is  no  such 
thing  as  that,  or  any  other  question  which  the 
theologians  seek  to  prick  with  the  point  of  a 
needle.  He  finally  admits  that  he  is  referring 
to  the  question  of  the  supremacy  of  the  Pope, 
affirming  that  it  "  were  a  deadly  sin  to  believe 
that  the  Pope  had  stood  one  quarter  of  an  hour 
in  deadly  sin.  Item,  that  the  Pope  alone 
shall  interpret  the  right  sense  and  meaning  of 
the  Scriptures,  and  shall  alone  have  full  power, 
not  only  on  earth,  but  also  in  Purgatory."  The 
student  then  proceeds  to  quote  the  various 
Credos,  the  Athanasian,  the  Nicene,  and  so 
forth  ;  till  at  last  Karsthans  bursts  out  :  "  Look 
you  now  !  if  you  make  it  so,  the  articles  of 
faith  will  at  last  be  a  great  bookful.  .  .  . 
The  pious  doctor,  Martin  Luther,  doth  teach 
aright :  '  Rest  thy  faith  on  Christ  alone,  and 
therewith  hath  the  matter  an  end'."  Karst- 
hans, in  addition,  proceeds  to  uphold  the  right 
of  the  common  man  to  his  own  interpretation 
of  the  articles  of  faith,  maintaining  the  appeal 


LITER  A  TURE  OF  RE  FORM  A  TION  PERIOD.  1 3  3 

to  Holy  Writ  against  all  ecclesiastical  authority; 
"  for  by  the  Scripture  one  knoweth  unfail- 
ingly at  all  time  whether  such  authority  do 
rule  righteously  or  not,  since  the  Scripture  is 
the  true  article  of  covenant  which  Christ  hath 
left  us  ".  The  dispute  continues,  with  occa- 
sional interjections  in  Latin  by  Mercury,  in  his 
capacity  as  cynical  chorus,  till  Karsthans  gets 
very  rude  indeed,  accuses  the  absent  Murner  of 
having  lice  in  his  cowl,  calls  him  an  evil  cat  that 
licks  before  and  scratches  behind,  and  demands 
why  he  dare  not  go  to  Wittenberg  to  dispute 
with  Dr.  Martin  Luther,  as  Eck  had  just  done. 
Then  with  an  Aldi,  ich  far  dahin,  equivalent  to 
the  modern  English,  "  Well,  I'm  off,"  from  the 
peasant,  a  Dii  secundent  from  Mercury,  and  an 
Uterque  valeat  from  the  student,  the  party  sepa- 
rates, and  the  dialogue  comes  to  an  end. 

We  have  given  a  somewhat  lengthy  account 
of  this  dialogue,  on  account  of  its  importance, 
even  at  the  risk  of  wearying  the  reader.  Its 
drastic  assertion  of  the  right  of  the  common 
man  to  independence  of  his  superiors  in 
spiritual  matters,  with  its  side  hints  and  sug- 
gestions justifying  resistance  to  all  authority 
that  had  become  oppressive,  was  not  without 


134  GERMAN  SOCIETY. 

its  effects  on  the  social  movements  of  the  fol- 
lowing years.  For  the  reader  who  wishes  to 
further  study  this  literature  we  give  the  titles, 
which  sufficiently  indicate  their  contents,  of  a 
selection  of  other  similar  pamphlets  and  broad- 
sheets :  "A  New  Epistle  from  the  Evil  Clergy 
sent  to  their  righteous  Lord,  with  an  answer 
from  their  Lord.  Most  merry  to  read"  (1521). 
"  A  Great  Prize  which  the  Prince  of  Hell,  hight 
Lucifer,  now  offereth  to  the  Clergy,  to  the  Pope, 
Bishops,  Cardinals,  and  their  like  "  (1521).  "A 
Written  Call,  made  by  the  Prince  of  Hell  to  his 
dear  devoted,  of  all  and  every  condition  in  his 
kingdom"  (1521).  "Dialogue  or  Converse  of 
the  Apostolicum,  Angelica,  and  other  spices  of 
the  Druggist,  anent  Dr.  Martin  Luther  and  his 
disciples  "  (1521).  "A  Very  Pleasant  Dialogue 
and  Remonstrance  from  the  Sheriff  of  Gaissdorf 
and  his  pupil  against  the  pastor  of  the  same 
and  his  assistant"  (1521).  The  popularity  of 
"  Karsthans  "  amongst  the  people  is  illustrated 
by  the  publication  and  wide  distribution  of  a  new 
"  Karsthans "  a  few  months  later,  in  which  it 
is  sought  to  show  that  the  knighthood  should 
make  common  cause  with  the  peasants,  the 
dramatis  persona  being  Karsthans  and  Franz 


LITER  A  TURE  OF  REFORM  A  TION  PERIOD.  1 35 

von  Sickingen.  Referring  to  the  same  subject 
we  find  a  "  Dialogue  which  Franciscus  von 
Sickingen  held  fore  heaven's  gate  with  St. 
Peter  and  the  Knights  of  St.  George  before  he 
was  let  in  ".  This  was  published  in  1523, 
almost  immediately  after  the  death  of  Sick- 
ingen. "A  Talk  between  a  Nobleman,  a  Monk, 
and  a  Courtier"  (1523).  "  A  Talk  between  a 
Fox  and  a  Wolf"  (1523).  "A  Pleasant  Dia- 
logue between  Dr.  Martin  Luther  and  the  cun- 
ning Messenger  from  Hell  "  (1523).  "A  Con- 
versation of  the  Pope  with  his  Cardinals  of  how 
it  goeth  with  him,  and  how  he  may  destroy  the 
Word  of  God.  Let  every  man  very  well  note  " 
(1523).  "  A  Christian  and  Merry  Talk,  that  it 
is  more  pleasing  to  God  and  more  wholesome 
for  men  to  come  out  of  the  monasteries  and  to 
marry,  than  to  tarry  therein  and  to  burn  ; 
which  talk  is  not  with  human  folly  and  the 
false  teachings  thereof,  but  is  founded  alone 
in  the  holy,  divine,  biblical  and  evangelical 
Scripture"  (1524).  "A  Pleasant  Dialogue  of 
a  Peasant  with  a  Monk  that  he  should  cast  his 
Cowl  from  him.  Merry  and  fair  to  read  "  (1525). 
The  above  is  only  a  selection  of  specimens 
taken  hap-hazard  from  the  mass  of  fugitive 


136  GERMAN  SOCIETY. 

literature  which  the  early  years  of  the  Refor- 
mation brought  forth.  In  spite  of  a  certain 
rough  but  not  unattractive  directness  of  diction, 
a  prolonged  reading  of  them  is  very  tedious, 
as  will  have  been  sufficiently  seen  from  the 
extracts  we  have  given.  Their  humour  is  of 
a  particularly  juvenile  and  obvious  character, 
and  consists  almost  entirely  in  the  childish  de- 
vice of  clothing  the  personages  with  ridiculous 
but  non-essential  attributes,  or  in  placing  them 
in  grotesque  but  pointless  situations.  Of  the 
more  subtle  humour,  which  consists  in  the  dis- 
covery of  real  but  hidden  incongruities,  and 
the  perception  of  what  is  innately  absurd,  there 
is  no  trace.  The  obvious  abuses  of  the  time 
are  satirised  in  this  way  ad  nauseam.  The 
rapacity  of  the  clergy  in  general,  the  idleness 
and  lasciviousness  of  the  monks,  the  pomp  and 
luxury  of  the  prince-prelates,  the  inconsisten- 
cies of  Church  traditions  and  practices  with 
Scripture,  with  which  they  could  now  be  com- 
pared, since  it  was  everywhere  circulated  in  the 
vulgar  tongue,  form  their  never-ending  theme. 
They  reveal  to  the  reader  a  state  of  things  that 
strikes  one  none  the  less  in  English  literature 
of  the  period, — the  intense  interest  of  all  classes 


LITER  A  TURE  OF  RE  FORM  A  TION  PERIOD.    1 3  7 

in  theological  matters.  It  shows  us  how  they 
looked  at  all  things  through  a  theological  lens. 
Although  we  have  left  this  phase  of  popular 
thought  so  recently  behind  us,  we  can  even  now 
scarcely  imagine  ourselves  back  into  it.  The 
idea  of  ordinary  men,  or  of  the  vast  majority, 
holding  their  religion  as  anything  else  than 
a  very  pious  opinion  absolutely  unconnected 
with  their  daily  life,  public  or  private,  has 
already  become  almost  inconceivable  to  us. 
In  all  the  writings  of  the  time,  the  theological 
interest  is  in  the  forefront.  The  economic 
and  social  ground-work  only  casually  reveals 
itself.  This  it  is  that  makes  the  reading  of  the 
sixteenth  century  polemics  so  insufferably  jejune 
and  dreary.  They  bring  before  us  the  ghosts 
of  controversies  in  which  most  men  have  ceased  to 
take  any  part,  albeit  they  have  not  been  dead  and 
forgotten  long  enough  to  have  acquired  a  revived 
antiquarian  interest.  It  reminds  one  of  the  faint 
echoes  of  the  doctrinal  disputes  of  a  generation 
ago,  which,  already  dying  on  the  Continent  of 
Europe,  still  continued  to  agitate  the  English 
middle  classes  of  all  ranks,  and  are  remembered 
now  with  but  a  smile  at  their  immense  puerility. 
The  great  bomb-shell  which  Luther  cast 


138  GERMAN  SOCIETY. 

forth  on  the  24th  of  June,  1520,  in  his  address 
to  the  German  nobility,1  indeed  contains  strong 
appeals  to  the  economical  and  political  neces- 
sities of  Germany,  and  therein  we  see  the  veil 
torn  from  the  half-unconscious  motives  that  lay 
behind  the  theological  mask ;  but,  as  already  said, 
in  the  popular  literature,  with  a  few  exceptions, 
the  theological  controversy  rules  undisputed. 

The  noticeable  feature  of  all  this  irruption  of 
the  cacoethes  scribendi  was  the  direct  appeal  to 
the  Bible  for  the  settlement  not  only  of  strictly 
theological  controversies  but  of  points  of  social 
and  political  ethics  also.     This  practice,  which 
even  to  the  modern   Protestant  seems  insipid 
and  played  out  after  three  centuries  and  a  half 
of  wear,  had  at  that  time  the  to  us  inconceivable 
charm  of  novelty  ;  and  the  perusal  of  the  litera- 
ture and  controversies  of  the  time  shows  that 
men  used  it  with  all  the  delight  of  a  child  with 
a  new  toy,  and  seemed  never  tired  of  the  game  of 
searching  out  texts  to  justify  their  position.    The 
diffusion  of  the  whole  Bible  in  the  vernacular, 
itself  a    consequence    of  the   rebellion   against 
priestly    tradition    and    the    authority    of   the 
Fathers,   intensified  the  revolt  by  making  the 
pastime  possible  to  all  ranks  of  society. 
1  "  An  der  Christlichen  Adel  deutscher  Nation." 


CHAPTER  IV. 

THE  FOLKLORE  OF  THE  REFORMATION. 

Now  in  the  hands  of  all  men,  the  Bible 
was  not  made  the  basis  of  doctrinal  opinions 
alone.  It  lent  its  support  to  many  of  the 
popular  superstitions  of  the  time,  and  in  ad- 
dition it  served  as  the  starting  point  for  new 
superstitions  and  for  new  developments  of  the 
older  ones.  The  Pan-daemonism  of  the  New 
Testament,  with  its  wonder  -  workings  by 
devilish  agencies,  its  exorcisms  of  evil  spirits 
and  the  like,  could  not  fail  to  have  a  deep  effect 
on  the  popular  mind.  The  authority  that  the 
book  believed  to  be  divinely  inspired  necessarily 
lent  to  such  beliefs  gave  a  vividness  to  the 
popular  conception  of  the  devil  and  his  angels, 
which  is  apparent  throughout  the  whole  move- 
ment of  the  Reformation,  and  not  least  in  the 
utterances  of  the  great  Luther  himself.  Indeed, 
with  the  Reformation  there  comes  a  complete 
change  over  the  popular  conception  of  the  devil 
and  diabolical  influences. 

It  is  true  that  the  judicial  pursuit  of  witches 
(^39) 


140  GERMAN  SOCIETY. 

and  witchcraft,  in  the  earlier  Middle  Ages  only 
a  sporadic  incident,  received  a  great  impulse 
from  the  Bull  of  Pope  Innocent  VIII.  (1484),  to 
which  has  been  given  the  title  of  "Malleus  Male- 
ficorum,"  or  "  The  Hammer  of  Witchcraft," 
directed  against  the  practice  of  sorcery  ;  but  it 
was  especially  amongst  the  men  of  the  New 
Spirit  that  the  belief  in  the  prevalence  of 
compacts  with  the  devil,  and  the  necessity  for 
suppressing  them,  took  root,  and  led  to  the 
horrible  persecutions  that  distinguished  the 
"Reformed"  Churches  on  the  whole  even  more 
than  the  Catholic. 

Luther  himself  had  a  vivid  belief,  tinging  all 
his  views  and  actions,  in  the  ubiquity  of  the 
devil  and  his  myrmidons.  "  The  devils,"  says 
he,  "are  near  us,  and  do  cunningly  contrive 
every  moment  without  ceasing  against  our  life, 
our  salvation,  and  our  blessedness.  ...  In 
woods,  waters,  and  wastes,  and  in  damp, 
marshy  places,  there  are  many  devils  that 
seek  to  harm  men.  In  the  black  and  thick 
clouds,  too,  there  are  some  that  make  storms, 
hail,  lightning,  and  thunder,  that  poison  the  air 
and  the  pastures.  When  such  things  happen, 
the  philosophers  and  the  physicians  ascribe 


FOLKLORE  OF  THE  REFORMATION.       141 

them  to  the  stars,  and  show  I  know  not  what 
causes  for  such  misfortunes  and  plagues." 
Luther  relates  numerous  instances  of  personal 
encounters  that  he  himself  had  had  with  the 
devil.  A  nobleman  invited  him,  with  other 
learned  men  from  the  University  of  Witten- 
berg, to  take  part  in  a  hare  hunt.  A  large, 
fine  hare  and  a  fox  crossed  the  path.  The 
nobleman,  mounted  on  a  strong,  healthy  steed, 
dashed  after  them,  when,  suddenly,  his  horse 
fell  dead  beneath  him,  and  the  fox  and  the  hare 
flew  up  in  the  air  and  vanished.  "  For,"  says 
Luther,  "  they  were  devilish  spectres." 

Again,  on  another  occasion,  he  was  at  E  isle- 
ben  on  the  occasion  of  another  hare-hunt,  when 
the  nobleman  succeeded  in  killing  eight  hares, 
which  were,  on  their  return  home,  duly  hung- 
up for  the  next  day's  meal.  On  the  following 
morning,  horses'  heads  were  found  in  their 
place.  "In  mines,"  says  Luther,  "the  devil 
oftentimes  deceives  men  with  a  false  appear- 
ance of  gold.''  All  disease  and  all  misfortune 
were  the  direct  work  of  the  devil  ;  God,  who 
was  all  good,  could  not  produce  either.  Luther 
gives  a  long  history  of  how  he  was  called  to  a 
parish  priest,  who  complained  of  the  devil's 


142  GERMAN  SOCIETY. 

having  created  a  disturbance  in  his  house  by 
throwing  the  pots  and  pans  about,  and  so  forth, 
and  of  how  he  advised  the  priest  to  exorcise 
the  fiend  by  invoking  his  own  authority  as  a 
pastor  of  the  Church. 

At  the  Wartburg,  Luther  complained  of 
having  been  very  much  troubled  by  the  Satanic 
arts.  When  he  was  at  work  upon  his  trans- 
lation of  the  Bible,  or  upon  his  sermons,  or 
engaged  in  his  devotions,  the  devil  was  always 
making  disturbances  on  the  stairs  or  in  the 
room.  One  day,  after  a  hard  spell  of  study,  he 
lay  down  to  sleep  in  his  bed,  when  the  devil 
began  pelting  him  with  hazel  nuts,  a  sack  of 
which  had  been  brought  to  him  a  few  hours 
before  by  an  attendant.  He  invoked,  however, 
the  name  of  Christ,  and  lay  down  again  in  bed. 
There  were  other  more  curious  and  more 
doubtful  recipes  for  driving  away  Satan  and  his 
emissaries.  Luther  is  never  tired  of  urging 
that  contemptuous  treatment  and  rude  chaff  are 
among  the  most  efficacious  methods. 

There  was,  he  relates,  a  poor  soothsayer,  to 
whom  the  devil  came  in  visible  form,  and 
offered  great  wealth  provided  that  he  would 
deny  Christ  and  never  more  do  penance.  The 


FOLKLORE  OF  THE  REFORMATION.       143 


devil  provided  him  with  a  crystal,  by  which  he 
could  foretell  events,  and  thus  become  rich. 
This  he  did  ;  but  Nemesis  awaited  him,  for  the 
devil  deceived  him  one  day,  and  caused  him  to 
denounce  certain  innocent  persons  as  thieves. 
In  consequence,  he  was  thrown  into  prison, 
where  he  revealed  the  compact  that  he  had 
made,  and  called  for  a  confessor.  The  two  chief 
forms  in  which  the  devil  appeared  were,  accord- 
ing to  Luther,  those  of  a  snake  and  a  sheep. 
He  further  goes  into  the  question  of  the  popu- 
lation of  devils  in  different  countries.  On  the 
top  of  the  Pilatus  at  Luzern  is  a  black  pond, 
which  is  one  of  the  devil's  favourite  abodes. 
In  Luther's  own  country  there  is  also  a  high 
mountain,  the  Poltersberg,  with  a  similar  pond. 
When  a  stone  is  thrown  into  this  pond,  a  great 
tempest  arises,  which  often  devastates  the  whole 
neighbourhood.  He  also  alleges  Prussia  to  be 
full  of  evil  spirits. 

Devilish  changelings,  Luther  said,  were  often 
placed  by  Satan  in  the  cradles  of  human  children. 
"  Some  maids  he  often  plunges  into  the  water, 
and  keeps  them  with  him  until  they  have  borne 
a  child."  These  children  are  placed  in  the  beds  of 
mortals,  and  the  true  children  are  taken  out  and 


1 44  GERMAN  SOCIE  TY. 

hurried  away.  "But,"  he  adds,  "such  changelings 
are  said  not  to  live  more  than  to  the  eighteenth 
or  nineteenth  year."  As  a  practical  application 
of  this,  it  may  be  mentioned  that  Luther  advised 
the  drowning  of  a  certain  child  of  twelve  years 
old,  on  the  ground  of  its  being  a  devil's  change- 
ling. Somnambulism  is,  with  Luther,  the  result 
of  diabolical  agency.  "  Formerly,"  says  he, 
"  the  Papists,  being  superstitious  people,  alleged 
that  persons  thus  afflicted  had  not  been  pro- 
perly baptised,  or  had  been  baptised  by  a 
drunken  priest."  The  irony  of  the  reference  to 
superstition,  considering  the  "great  reformer's" 
own  position,  will  not  be  lost  upon  the  reader. 

Thus,  not  only  is  the  devil  the  cause  of  pesti- 
lence, but  he  is  also  the  immediate  agent  of 
nightmare  and  of  nightsweats.  At  Mtflburg 
in  Thiiringen,  near  Erfurt,  a  piper,  who  was 
accustomed  to  pipe  at  weddings,  complained  to 
his  priest  that  the  devil  had  threatened  to  carry 
him  away  and  destroy  him,  on  the  ground  of  a 
practical  joke  played  upon  some  companions,  to 
wit,  for  having  mixed  horse-dung  with  their 
wine  at  a  drinking  bout.  The  priest  consoled 
him  with  many  passages  of  Scripture  anent  the 
devil  and  his  ways,  with  the  result  that  the  piper 


FOLKLORE  OF  THE  REFORMATION.       145 

expressed  himself  satisfied  as  regarded  the  wel- 
fare of  his  soul,  but  apprehensive  as  regarded 
that  of  his  body,  which  was,  he  asserted,  hope- 
lessly the  prey  of  the  devil.  In  consequence  of 
this,  he  insisted  on  partaking  of  the  Sacrament. 
The  devil  had  indicated  to  him  when  he  was 
going  to  be  fetched,  and  watchers  were  accord- 
ingly placed  in  his  room,  who  sat  in  their 
armour  and  with  their  weapons,  and  read  the 
Bible  to  him.  Finally,  one  Saturday  at  mid- 
night, a  violent  storm  arose,  that  blew  out  the 
lights  in  the  room,  and  hurled  the  luckless  vic- 
tim out  of  a  narrow  window  into  the  street. 
The  sound  of  fighting  and  of  armed  men  was 
heard,  but  the  piper  had  disappeared.  The 
next  morning  he  was  found  in  a  neighbouring 
ditch,  with  his  arms  stretched  out  in  the  form 
of  a  cross,  dead  and  coal-black.  Luther  vouches 
for  the  truth  of  this  story,  which  he  alleges  to 
have  been  told  him  by  a  parish  priest  of  Gotha, 
who  had  himself  heard  it  from  the  parish  priest 
of  Molburg,  where  the  event  was  said  to  have 
taken  place. 

Amongst  the  numerous  anecdotes  of  a  super- 
natural character  told  by  "  Dr.  Martin  "  is  one 
of  a  "Poltergeist,"  or  "Robin  Goodfellow,"  who 


10 


i46  GERMAN  SOCIETY. 

was  exorcised  by  two  monks  from  the  guest- 
chamber  of  an  inn,  and  who  offered  his  services 
to  them  in  the  monastery.  They  gave  him  a 
corner  in  the  kitchen.  The  serving-boy  used 
to  torment  him  by  throwing  dirty  water  over 
him.  After  unavailing  protests,  the  spirit  hung 
the  boy  up  to  a  beam,  but  let  him  down  again 
before  serious  harm  resulted.  Luther  states 
that  this  "  brownie  "  was  well  known  by  sight 
in  the  neighbouring  town  (the  name  of  which 
he  does  not  give).  But  by  far  the  larger  num- 
ber of  his  stories,  which,  be  it  observed,  are 
warranted  as  ordinary  occurrences,  as  to  the 
possibility  of  which  there  was  no  question,  are 
coloured  by  that  more  sinister  side  of  super- 
naturalism  so  much  emphasised  by  the  new 
theology. 

The  mediaeval  devil  was,  for  the  most  part, 
himself  little  more  than  a  prankish  Riibezahl, 
or  Robin  Goodfellow  ;  the  new  Satan  of  the 
Reformers  was,  in  very  deed,  an  arch-fiend,  the 
enemy  of  the  human  race,  with  whom  no  truce  or 
parley  might  be  held.  The  old  folklore  belief  in 
incubi  and  succubi  as  the  parents  of  changelings 
is  brought  into  connection  with  the  theory  of 
direct  diabolic  begettal.  Thus  Luther  relates 


FOLKLORE  OF  THE  REFORMATION.       147 

how  Friedrich,  the  Elector  of  Saxony,  told  him 
of  a  noble  family  that  had  sprung  from  a 
siiccubus  :  "  Just,"  says  he,  "  as  the  Melusina  at 
Luxembourg  was  also  such  a  succubus,  or  devil  ". 
In  the  case  referred  to.  the  succubus  assumed  the 
shape  of  the  man's  dead  wife,  and  lived  with  him 
and  bore  him  children,  until,  one  day,  he  swore  at 
her,  when  she  vanished,  leaving  only  her  clothes 
behind.  After  giving  it  as  his  opinion  that  all 
such  beings  and  their  offspring  are  wiles  of  the 
devil,  he  proceeds  :  "It  is  truly  a  grievous 
thing  that  the  devil  can  so  plague  men  that  he 
begetteth  children  in  their  likeness.  It  is  even 
so  with  the  nixies  in  the  water,  that  lure  a  man 
therein,  in  the  shape  of  wife  or  maid,  with  whom 
he  doth  dally  and  begetteth  offspring  of  them." 
The  change  whereby  the  beings  of  the  old 
naive  folklore  are  transformed  into  the  devil 
or  his  agents  is  significant  of  that  darker  side 
of  the  new  theology,  which  was  destined  to 
issue  in  those  horrors  of  the  witchcraft-mania 
that  reached  their  height  at  the  beginning  of 
the  following  century. 

One  more  story  of  a  "  changeling  "  before  we 
leave  the  subject.  Luther  gives  us  the  follow- 
ing as  having  come  to  his  knowledge  near  Hal- 


i48  GERMAN  SOCIETY. 

berstadt,  in  Saxony.  A  peasant  had  a  baby, 
who  sucked  out  its  mother  and  five  nurses,  be- 
sides eating  a  great  deal.  Concluding  that  it 
was  a  changeling,  the  peasant  sought  the  advice 
of  his  neighbours,  who  suggested  that  he  should 
take  it  on  a  pilgrimage  to  a  neighbouring  shrine 
of  the  Mother  of  God.  While  he  was  crossing 
a  brook  on  the  way,  an  impish  voice  from  under 
the  water  called  out  to  the  infant,  whom  he  was 
carrying  in  a  basket.  The  brat  answered  from 
within  the  basket,  "  Ho,  ho ! "  and  the  peasant 
was  unspeakably  shocked.  When  the  voice  from 
the  water  proceeded  to  ask  the  child  what  it  was 
after,  and  received  the  answer  from  the  hitherto 
inarticulate  babe  that  it  was  going  to  be  laid  on 
the  shrine  of  the  Mother  of  God,  to  the  end  that 
it  might  prosper,  the  peasant  could  stand  it  no 
longer,  and  flung  basket  and  baby  into  the 
brook.  The  changeling  and  the  little  devil 
played  for  a  few  moments  with  each  other, 
rolling  over  and  over,  and  crying  "Ho,  ho, 
ho ! "  and  then  they  disappeared  together. 
Luther  says  that  these  devilish  brats  may  be 
generally  known  by  their  eating  and  drinking 
too  much,  and  especially  by  their  exhausting 
their  mother's  milk,  but  they  may  not  develop 


FOLKLORE  OF  THE  REFORMATION.       149 

any  certain  signs  of  their  true  parentage  until 
eighteen  or  nineteen  years  old.  The  Princess 
of  Anhalt  had  a  child  which  Luther  imagined 
to  be  a  changeling,  and  he  therefore  advised  its 
being  drowned,  alleging  that  such  creatures 
were  only  lumps  of  flesh  animated  by  the  devil 
or  his  angels.  Some  one  spoke  of  a  monster 
which  infested  the  Netherlands,  and  which 
went  about  smelling  at  people  like  a  dog,  and 
whoever  it  smelt  died.  But  those  that  were 
smelt  did  not  see  it,  albeit  the  bystanders  did. 
The  people  had  recourse  to  vigils  and  masses. 
Luther  improved  the  occasion  to  protest  against 
the  "superstition  "  of  masses  for  the  dead,  and 
to  insist  upon  his  favourite  dogma  of  faith  as 
the  true  defence  against  assaults  of  the  devil. 

Among  the  numerous  stories  of  Satanic  com- 
pacts, we  are  told  of  a  monk  who  ate  up  a  load 
of  hay,  of  a  debtor  who  bit  off  the  leg  of  his 
Hebrew  creditor  and  ran  off  to  avoid  payment, 
and  of  a  woman  who  bewitched  her  husband  so 
that  he  vomited  lizards.  Luther  observes,  with 
especial  reference  to  this  last  case,  that  lawyers 
and  judges  were  far  too  pedantic  with  their 
witnesses  and  with  their  evidence  ;  that  the  devil 
hardens  his  clients  against  torture,  and  that  the 


GERMAN  SOCIETY. 


refusal  to  confess  under  torture  ought  to  be  of 
itself  sufficient  proof  cf  dealings  with  the  prince 
of  darkness.  "Towards  such,"  says  he,  "we 
should  show  no  mercy  ;  I  would  burn  them  my- 
self." Black  magic  or  witchcraft  he  proceeds  to 
characterise  as  the  greatest  sin  a  human  being 
can  be  guilty  of,  as,  in  fact,  high  treason  against 
God  Himself  —  crimen  l&sce  majestatis  divince. 
The  conversation  closes  with  a  storv  of  how 

J 

Maximilian's  father,  the  Emperor  Friedrich, 
who  seems  to  have  obtained  a  reputation  for 
magic  arts,  invited  a  well-known  magician  to  a 
banquet,  and  on  his  arrival  fixed  claws  on  his 
hands  and  hoofs  on  his  feet  by  his  cunning. 
His  guest,  being  ashamed,  tried  to  hide  the 
claws  under  the  table  as  long  as  he  could,  but 
finally  he  had  to  show  them,  to  his  great  dis- 
comfiture. But  he  determined  to  have  his 
revenge,  and  asked  his  host  whether  he  would 
permit  him  to  give  proofs  of  his  own  skill. 
The  Emperor  assenting,  there  at  once  arose  a 
great  noise  outside  the  window.  Friedrich 
sprang  up  from  the  table,  and  leaned  out  of  the 
casement  to  see  what  was  the  matter.  Imme- 
diately an  enormous  pair  of  stag's  horns  ap- 
peared on  his  head,  so  that  he  could  not  draw 


FOLKLORE  OF  THE  REFORMATION.       151 

it  back.  Finding  the  state  of  the  case,  the 
Emperor  exclaimed  :  u  Rid  me  of  them  again ! 
Thou  hast  won  !  "  Luther's  comment  on  this 
was  that  he  was  always  glad  to  see  one  devil 
getting  the  best  of  another,  as  it  showed  that 
some  were  stronger  than  others. 

All  this  belongs,  roughly  speaking,  to  the 
side  of  the  matter  which  regards  popular  theo- 
logy ;  but  there  is  another  side  which  is  con- 
nected more  especially  with  the  New  Learning. 
This  other  school,  which  sought  to  bring  the 
somewhat  elastic  elements  of  the  magical  theory 
of  the  universe  into  the  semblance  of  a  systema- 
tic whole,  is  associated  with  such  names  as  those 
of  Paracelsus,  Cornelius  Agrippa,  and  the  Abbot 
von  Trittenheim.  The  fame  of  the  first  named 
was  so  great  throughout  Germany  that  when  he 
visited  any  town  the  occasion  was  looked  upon 
as  an  event  of  exceeding  importance.1  Para- 
celsus fully  shared  in  the  beliefs  of  his  age,  in 
spite  of  his  brilliant  insights  on  certain  occa- 
sions. What  his  science  was  like  may  be 
imagined  when  we  learn  that  he  seriously 
speaks  of  animals  who  conceive  through  the 

1  Cf.  Sebastian  Franck,  Chronica,  for  an  account  of  a 
visit  of  Paracelsus  to  Niirnberg. 


1 5 2  GERMAN  SOCIETY. 

mouth,  of  basilisks  whose  glance  is  deadly,  of 
petrified  storks  changed  into  snakes,  of  the  still- 
born young  of  the  lion  which  are  afterwards 
brought  to  life  by  the  roar  of  their  sire,  of  frogs 
falling  in  a  shower  of  rain,  of  ducks  transformed 
into  frogs,  and  of  men  born  from  beasts  ;  the 
menstruation  of  women  he  regarded  as  a  venom 
whence  proceeded  flies,  spiders,  earwigs,  and 
all  sorts  of  loathsome  vermin  ;  night  was  caused, 
not  by  the  absence  of  the  sun,  but  by  the  pre- 
sence of  the  stars,  which  were  the  positive  cause 
of  the  darkness.  He  relates  having  seen  a 
magnet  capable  of  attracting  the  eyeball  from 
its  socket  as  far  as  the  tip  of  the  nose  ;  he  knows 
of  salves  to  close  the  mouth  so  effectually  that  it 
has  to  be  broken  open  again  by  mechanical 
means,  and  he  writes  learnedly  on  the  infallible 
signs  of  witchcraft.  By  mixing  horse-dung 
with  human  semen  he  believed  he  was  able 
to  produce  a  medium  from  which,  by  chemical 
treatment  in  a  retort,  a  diminutive  human  being, 
or  homunculus,  as  he  called  it,  could  be  produced. 
The  spirits  of  the  elements,  the  sylphs  of  the  air, 
the  gnomes  of  the  earth,  the  salamanders  of  the 
fire,  and  the  undines  of  the  water,  were  to  him 
real  and  undoubted  existences  in  nature. 


FOLKLORE  OF  THE  REFORMATION.     153 

Strange  as  all  these  beliefs  seem  to  us  now,  they 
were  a  very  real  factor  in  the  intellectual  concep- 
tions of  the  Renaissance  period,  no  less  than  of  the 
Middle  Ages,  and  amidst  them  there  is  to  befound 
at  times  a  foreshadowing  of  more  modern  know- 
ledge. Many  other  persons  were  also  more  or 
less  associated  with  the  magical  school,  amongst 
them  Franz  von  Sickingen.  Reuchlin  himself, 
by  his  Hebrew  studies,  and  especially  by  his 
introduction  of  the  Kabbala  to  Gentile  readers, 
also  contributed  a  not  unimportant  influence  in 
determining  the  course  of  the  movement.  The 
line  between  the  so-called  black  magic,  or 
operations  conducted  through  the  direct  agency 
of  evil  spirits,  and  white  magic,  which  sought  to 
subject  nature  to  the  human  will  by  the  dis- 
covery of  her  mystical  and  secret  laws,  or  the 
character  of  the  quasi-personified  intelligent 
principles  under  whose  form  nature  presented 
herself  to  their  minds,  had  never  throughout 
the  Middle  Ages  been  very  clearly  defined. 
The  one  always  had  a  tendency  to  shade  off 
into  the  other,  so  that  even  Roger  Bacon's 
practices  were,  although  not  condemned,  at 
least  looked  upon  somewhat  doubtfully  by  the 
Church.  At  the  time  of  which  we  treat,  how- 


154  GERMAN  SOCIETY. 


ever,  the  interest  in  such  matters  had  become 
universal  amongst  all  intelligent  persons.  The 
scientific  imagination  at  the  close  of  the  Middle 
Ages  and  during  the  Renaissance  period  was 
mainly  occupied  with  three  questions  :  the  dis- 
covery of  the  means  of  transmuting  the  baser 
metals  into  gold,  or  otherwise  of  producing  that 
object  of  universal  desire;  to  discover  the  Elixir 
Vitse,  by  which  was  generally  understood  the 
invention  of  a  drug  which  would  have  the  effect 
of  curing  all  diseases,  restoring  man  to  perennial 
youth,  and,  in  short,  prolonging  human  life 
indefinitely ;  and,  finally,  the  search  for  the 
Philosopher's  Stone,  the  happy  possessor  of 
which  would  not  only  be  able  to  achieve  the 
first  two,  but  also,  since  it  was  supposed  to  con- 
tain the  quintessence  of  all  the  metals,  and 
therefore  of  all  the  planetary  influences  to  which 
the  metals  corresponded,  would  have  at  his 
command  all  the  forces  which  mould  the  des- 
tinies of  men.  In  especial  connection  with  the 
latter  object  of  research  may  be  noted  the  uni- 
versal interest  in  astrology,  whose  practitioners 
were  to  be  found  at  every  Court,  from  that  of 
the  Emperor  himself  to  that  of  the  most  insigni- 
ficant prince  or  princelet,  and  whose  advice  was 


FOLKLORE  OF  THE  REFORMATION.     155 

sought  and  carefully  heeded  on  all  important 
occasions.  Alchemy  and  astrology  were  thus 
the  recognised  physical  sciences  of  the  age, 
under  the  auspices  of  which  a  Copernicus  and  a 
Tycho  Brahe  were  born  and  educated. 


CHAPTER  V. 

THE  GERMAN  TOWN. 

FROM  what  has  been  said  the  reader  may 
form  for  himself  an  idea  of  the  intellectual  and 
social  life  of  the  German  town  of  the  period. 
The  wealthy  patrician  class,  whose  mainstay 
politically  was  the  Rath,  gave  the  social  tone  to 
the  whole.  In  spite  of  the  sharp  and  some- 
times brutal  fashion  in  which  class  distinctions 
asserted  themselves  then,  as  throughout  the 
Middle  Ages,  there  was  none  of  that  aloofness 
between  class  and  class  which  characterises  the 
bourgeois  society  of  the  present  day.  Each 
town,  were  it  great  or  small,  was  a  little 
world  in  itself,  so  that  every  citizen  knew 
every  other  citizen  more  or  less.  The  schools 
attached  to  its  ecclesiastical  institutions  were 
practically  free  of  access  to  all  the  children 
whose  parents  could  find  the  means  to  maintain 
them  during  their  studies  ;  and  consequently  the 
intellectual  differences  between  the  different 
classes  were  by  no  means  necessarily  propor- 
tionate to  the  difference  in  social  position.  So 

(156) 


THE  GERMAN  TOWN.  157 

far  as  culture  and  material  prosperity  were  con- 
cerned, the  towns  of  Bavaria  and  Franconia, 
Munich,  Augsburg,  Regensburg,  and  perhaps 
above  all  Nlirnberg,  represented  the  high- 
water  mark  of  mediaeval  civilisation  as  regards 
town-life.  On  entering  the  burg,  should  it  have 
happened  to  be  in  time  of  peace  and  in  day- 
light, the  stranger  would  clear  the  drawbridge 
and  the  portcullis  without  much  challenge, 
passing  along  streets  lined  with  the  houses 
and  shops  of  the  burghers,  in  whose  open 
frontages  the  master  and  his  apprentices  and 
gesellen  plied  their  trades,  discussing  eagerly 
over  their  work  the  politics  of  the  town,  and  at 
this  period  probably  the  theological  questions 
which  were  uppermost  in  men's  minds,  our 
visitor  would  make  his  way  to  some  hostelry, 
in  whose  courtyard  he  would  dismount  from  his 
horse,  and,  entering  the  common  room,  or 
Stube,  with  its  rough  but  artistic  furniture  of 
carved  oak,  partake  of  his  flagon  of  wine  or 
beer,  according  to  the  district  in  which  he  was 
travelling,  whilst  the  host  cracked  a  rough  and 
possibly  coarse  jest  with  the  other  guests,  or 
narrated  to  them  the  latest  gossip  of  the  city. 
The  stranger  would  probably  find  himself  be- 


158  GERMAN  SOCIETY, 

fore  long  the  object  of  interrogatories  respecting 
his  native  place  and  the  object  of  his  journey 
(although  his  dress  would  doubtless  have  given 
general  evidence  of  this),  whether  he  were  a 
merchant  or  a  travelling  scholar  or  a  practiser 
of  medicine  ;  for  into  one  of  these  categories  it 
might  be  presumed  the  humble  but  not  servile 
traveller  would  fall.  Were  he  on  a  diplomatic 
mission  from  some  potentate  he  would  be 
travelling  at  the  least  as  a  knight  or  a  noble, 
with  spurs  and  armour,  and  moreover  would  be 
little  likely  to  lodge  in  a  public  house  of  enter- 
tainment. 

In  the  Stube  he  would  probably  see  drinking 
heavily,  representatives  of  the  ubiquitous  Lands- 
knechte,  the  mercenary  troops  enrolled  for  im- 
perial purposes  by  the  Emperor  Maximilian 
towards  the  end  of  the  previous  century,  who 
in  the  intervals  of  war  were  disbanded  and 
wandered  about  spending  their  pay,  and  thus 
constituted  an  excessively  disintegrative  element 
in  the  life  of  the  time.  A  contemporary  writer x 
•describes  them  as  the  curse  of  Germany,  and 
stigmatises  them  as  "unchristian,  God-forsaken 
folk,  whose  hand  is  ever  ready  in  striking,  stab- 
1  Sebastian  Franck,  Chronica,  ccxvii. 


THE  GERMAN  TOWN.  159 


bing,  robbing,  burning,  slaying,  gaming,  who 
delight  in  wine-bibbing,  whoring,  blaspheming, 
and  in  the  making  of  widows  and  orphans  ". 

Presently  perhaps  a  noise  without  indicates 
the  arrival  of  a  new  guest.  All  hurry  forth 
into  the  courtyard,  and  their  curiosity  is  more 
keenly  whetted  when  they  perceive  by  the 
yellow  knitted  scarf  round  the  neck  of  the 
new-comer  that  he  is  an  itinerans  scholasticus, 
or  travelling  scholar,  who  brings  with  him 
not  only  the  possibility  of  news  from  the  outer 
world,  so  important  in  an  age  when  journals 
were  non-existent,  and  communications  irregular 
and  deficient,  but  also  a  chance  of  beholding 
wonder-workings,  as  well  as  of  being  cured 
of  the  ailments  which  local  skill  had  treated 
in  vain.  Already  surrounded  by  a  crowd  of 
admirers  waiting  for  the  words  of  wisdom  to  fall 
from  his  lips,  he  would  start  on  that  exordium 
which  bore  no  little  resemblance  to  the  patter  of 
the  modern  quack,  albeit  interlarded  with  many 
a  Latin  quotation  and  great  display  of  mediaeval 
learning.  "  Good  people  and  worthy  citizens  of 
this  town,"  he  might  say,  "  behold  in  me  the 
great  master  .  .  .  prince  of  necromancers, 
astrologer,  second  mage,  chiromancer,  agro- 


160  GERMAN  SOCIETY. 

mancer,  pyromancer,  hydromancer.  My  learn- 
ing is  so  profound  that  were  all  the  works  of 
Plato  and  Aristotle  lost  to  the  world,  I  could 
from  memory  restore  them  with  more  elegance 
than  before.  The  miracles  of  Christ  were  not 
so  great  as  those  which  I  can  perform  wherever 
and  as  often  as  I  will.  Of  all  alchemists  I  am 
the  first,  and  my  powers  are  such  that  I  can 
obtain  all  things  that  man  desires.  My  shoe- 
buckles  contain  more  learning  than  the  heads 
of  Galen  and  Avicenna,  and  my  beard  has 
more  experience  than  all  your  high  schools.  I 
am  monarch  of  all  learning.  I  can  heal  you  of 
all  diseases.  By  my  secret  arts  I  can  procure 
you  wealth.  I  am  the  philosopher  of  philoso- 
phers. I  can  provide  you  with  spells  to  bind 
the  most  potent  of  the  devils  in  Hell.  I  can 
cast  your  nativities  and  foretell  all  that  shall 
befall  you,  since  I  have  that  which  can  unlock 
the  secrets  of  all  things  that  have  been,  that  are, 
and  that  are  to  come."  1  Bringing  forth  strange- 
looking  phials,  covered  with  cabalistic  signs,  a 
crystal  globe  and  an  astrolabe,  followed  by  an 

1  Cf.  Trittheim's  letter  to  Wirdung  of  Hasfurt  regarding 
Faust.  J.  Tritthemii  Epistolarum  Familiarum,  1536,  bk. 
ii.,  ep.  47  ;  also  the  works  of  Paracelsus. 


THE  GERMAN  TOWN.  161 

imposing  scroll  of  parchment  inscribed  with  mys- 
terious Hebraic-looking  characters,  the  travel- 
ling student  would  probably  drive  a  roaring 
trade  amongst  the  assembled  townsmen  in  love- 
philtres,  cures  for  the  ague  and  the  plague,  and 
amulets  against  them,  horoscopes,  predictions  of 
fate  and  the  rest  of  his  stock-in-trade. 

As  evening  approaches,  our  traveller  strolls 
forth  into  the  streets  and  narrow  lanes  of  the 
town,  lined  with  overhanging  gables  that  al- 
most meet  overhead  and  shut  out  the  light  of 
the  afternoon  sun,  so  that  twilight  seems  already 
to  have  fallen.  Observing  that  the  burghers, 
with  their  wives  and  children,  the  work  of  the 
day  being  done,  are  all  wending  toward  the 
western  gate,  he  goes  along  with  the  stream  till, 
passing  underneath  the  heavy  portcullis  and 
through  the  outer  rampart,  he  finds  himself  in 
the  plain  outside,  across  which  a  rugged  bridle- 
path leads  to  a  large  quadrangular  meadow, 
rough  and  more  or  less  worn,  where  a  con- 
siderable crowd  has  already  assembled.  This 
is  the  Allerwiese,  or  public  pleasure  ground 
of  the  town.  Here  there  are  not  only  high 
festivities  on  Sundays  and  holidays,  but  every 
fine  evening  in  summer  numbers  of  citizens 


ii 


1 6  2  GERMAN  SO  C1E  T  Y. 


gather  together  to  watch  the  apprentices  exer- 
cising their  strength  in  athletic  feats,  and 
competing  with  one  another  in  various  sports, 
such  as  running,  wrestling,  spear-throwing, 
sword-play,  and  the  like,  wherein  the  inferior 
rank  sought  to  imitate  and  even  emulate  the 
knighthood,  whilst  the  daughters  of  the  city 
watched  their  progress  with  keen  interest  and 
applauding  laughter.  As  the  shadows  deepen 
and  darkness  falls  upon  the  plain,  our  visitor 
joins  the  groups  which  are  now  fast  leaving  the 
meadow,  and  repasses  the  great  embrasure  just 
as  the  rushlights  begin  to  twinkle  in  the  windows, 
and  a  swinging  oil-lamp  to  cast  a  dim  light  here 
and  there  in  the  streets.  But  as  his  company 
passes  out  of  a  narrow  lane  debouching  on  to 
the  chief  market-place  their  progress  is  stopped 
by  the  sudden  rush  of  a  mingled  crowd  of  un- 
ruly apprentices  and  journeymen  returning  from 
their  sports,  with  hot  heads  well  beliquored. 
Then  from  another  side  street  there  is  a  sudden 
flare  of  torches  borne  aloft  by  guildsmen  come 
out  to  quell  the  tumult  and  to  send  off  the  ap- 
prentices to  their  dwellings,  whilst  the  watch 
also  bears  down  and  carries  off  some  of  the 
more  turbulent  of  the  journeymen  to  pass  the 


THE  GERMAN  TOWN.  163 

night  in  one  of  the  towers  which  guard  the  city 
wall.  At  last,  however,  the  visitor  reaches  his 
inn  by  the  aid  of  a  friendly  guildsman  and  his 
torch ;  and  retiring  to  his  chamber  with  its  straw- 
covered  floor,  rough  oaken  bedstead,  hard  mat- 
tress, and  coverings  not  much  better  than  horse- 
cloths, he  falls  asleep  as  the  bell  of  the  minster 
tolls  out  ten  o'clock  over  the  now  dark  and 
silent  city. 

Such  approximately  would  have  been  the  view 
of  a  German  city  in  the  sixteenth  century  as 
presented  to  a  traveller  in  a  time  of  peace.  More 
stirring  times,  however,  were  as  frequent, — times 
when  the  tocsin  rang  out  from  the  steeple  all 
night  long,  calling  the  citizens  to  arms.  By  such 
scenes,  needless  to  say,  the  year  of  the  Peasant 
War  was  more  than  usually  characterised.  In 
the  days  when  every  man  carried  arms  and 
knew  how  to  use  them,  when  the  fighting 
instinct  was  imbibed  with  the  mother's  milk, 
when  every  week  saw  some  street  brawl,  often 
attended  by  loss  of  life,  and  that  by  no  means 
always  among  the  most  worthless  and  dissolute 
of  the  inhabitants,  every  dissatisfaction  immedi- 
ately turned  itself  into  an  armed  revolt,  whether 
it  were  of  the  apprentices  or  the  journeymen 


1 64  GERMAN  SOCIETY. 

against  the  guild-masters,  the  body  of  the  towns- 
men against  the  patriciate,  the  town  itself  against 
its  feudal  superior,  where  it  had  one,  or  of  the 
knighthood  against  the  princes.  The  extremity 
to  which  disputes  can  at  present  be  carried 
without  resulting  in  a  breach  of  the  peace,  as 
evinced  in  modern  political  and  trade  conflicts, 
exacerbated  though  some  of  them  are,  was  a 
thing  unknown  in  the  Middle  Ages,  and  indeed 
to  any  considerable  extent  until  comparatively 
recent  times.  The  sacred  right  of  insurrec- 
tion was  then  a  recognised  fact  of  life,  and  but 
very  little  straining  of  a  dispute  led  to  a  resort 
to  arms.  In  the  subsequent  chapters  we  have 
to  deal  with  the  more  important  of  those  out- 
bursts to  which  the  ferment  due  to  the  dis- 
solution of  the  mediaeval  system  of  things,  then 
beginning  throughout  Central  Europe,  gave 
rise,  of  which  the  religious  side  is  represented 
by  what  is  known  as  the  Reformation. 


CHAPTER  VI. 

THE  REVOLT  OF  THE  KNIGHTHOOD. 

WE  have  already  pointed  out  in  more  than  one 
place  the  position  to  which  the  smaller  nobility, 
or  the  knighthood,  had  been  reduced  by  the 
concatenation  of  causes  which  was  bringing 
about  the  dissolution  of  the  old  mediaeval  order 
of  things,  and,  as  a  consequence,  ruining  the 
knights  both  economically  and  politically  : — eco- 
nomically by  the  rise  of  capitalism  as  repre- 
sented  by  the  commercial  syndicates  of  the  cities ; 
by  the  unprecedented  power  and  wealth  of  the 
city  confederations,  especially  of  the  Hanseatic  j 
League  ;  by  the  rising  importance  of  the  newly- 
developed  world-market;  by  the  growing  luxury 
and  the  enormous  rise  in  the  prices  of  commodi- 
ties concurrently  with  the  reduction  in  value  of 
the  feudal  land-tenures ;  and  by  the  limitation  of 
the  possibilities  of  acquiring  wealth  by  highway 
robbery,  owing  to  imperial  constitutions  on  the 
one  hand  and  increased  powers  of  defence  on  the 

part  of  the  trading  community  on  the  other : — 

(165) 


1 66  GERMAN  SOCIETY. 

politically,  by  the  new  modes  of  warfare  in  which 
artillery  and  infantry,  composed  of  compara- 
tively well-drilled  mercenaries  (Landsknechte\ 
were  rapidly  making  inroads  into  the  omnipo- 
tence of  the  ancient  feudal  chivalry,  and  reduc- 
ing jhe  importance  of  individual  skill  or  prowess 
in  the  handling  of  weapons,  and  by  the  develop- 
ment of  the  power  of  the  princes  or  higher 
nobility,  partly  due  to  the  influence  which  the 
Roman  civil  law  now  began  to  exercise  over 
thlTolder  ^customary  constitution  of  the  Empire, 
and  partly  to  the  budding  centralism  of  autho- 
rity— which  in  France  and  England  became  a 
national  centralisation,  but  in  Germany,  in  spite 
of  the  temporary  ascendancy  of  Charles  V.,  finally 
issued  in  a  provincial  centralisation  in  which  the 

princes   were  de_  facto  independent monarchs. 

The  imperial  constitution  of  1495,  forbidding 
private  war,  applied,  it  must  be  remembered, 
only  to  the  lesser  nobility  and  not  to  the  higher, 
thereby  placing  the  former  in  a  decidedly  igno- 
minious position  as  regards  their  feudal  superiors. 
And  though  this  particular  enactment  had  little 
immediate  result,  yet  it  was  none  the  less  re- 
sented as  a  blow  struck  at  the  old  knightly 
privilege. 


THE  REVOLT  OF  THE  KNIGHTHOOD.   167 

The  mental  attitude  of  the  knighthood  in  the 
face  of  this  progressing  change  in  their  position 
was  naturally  an  ambiguous  one,  composed  partly 
of  a  desire  to  hark  back  to  the  haughty  inde- 
pendence of  feudalism,  and  partly  of  sympathy 
with  the  growing  discontent  among  other  classes 
and  with  the  new  spirit  generally.  In  order  that 
the  knights  might  succeed  in  recovering  their 
old  or  even  in  maintaining  their  actual  position 
against  the  higher  nobility,  the  princes,  backed  as 
these  now  largely  were  by  the  imperial  power,  the 
co-operation  of  the  cities  was  absolutely  essential 
to  them,  but  the  obstacles  in  the  way  of  such 
a  co-operation  proved  insurmountable.  The 
towns  hated  the  knights  for  their  lawless  prac- 
tices, which  rendered  trade  unsafe  and  not  in- 
frequently cost  the  lives  of  the  citizens.  The 
knights  for  the  most  part,  with  true  feudal  hauteur, 
scorned  and  despised  the  artisans  and  traders 
who  had  no  territorial  family  name  and  were  un- 
exercised  in  the  higher  chivalric  arts.  The  griev- 
ances of  the  two  parties  were,  moreover,  not 
identical,  although  they  had  their  origin  in  the 
same  causes.  The  cities  were  in  the  main  solely 
concerned  to  maintain  their  old  independent 
position,  and  especially  to  curb  the  growing  dis- 


1 68  GERMAN  SOCIETY. 

position  at  this  time  of  the  other  estates  to  use 
them  as  milch  cows  from  which  to  draw  the 
taxation  necessary  to  the  maintenance  of  the 
Empire.  For  example,  at  the  Reichstag  opened 
at  Nurnberg  on  the  i/th  November,  1522— 
to  discuss  the  questions  of  the  establishment  of 
perpetual  peace  within  the  Empire,  of  organis- 
ing an  energetic  resistance  to  the  inroads  of  the 
Turks,  and  of  placing  on  a  firm  foundation  the 
Imperial  Privy  Council  (Kammergericht)  and 
the  Supreme  Council  (Reichsregimenf) — at 
which  were  represented  twenty-six  imperial 
towns,  thirty-eight  high  prelates,  eighteen 
princes,  and  twenty-nine  counts  and  barons— 
the  representatives  of  the  cities  complained 
grievously  that  their  attendance  was  reduced  to 
a  farce,  since  they  were  always  out-voted,  and 
hence  obliged  to  accept  the  decisions  of  the 
other  estates.  They  stated  that  their  position 
was  no  longer  bearable,  and  for  the  first  time 
drew  up  an  Act  of  Protest,  which  further  com- 
plained of  the  delay  in  the  decisions  of  the 
imperial  courts  ;  of  their  sufferings  from  the 
right  of  private  war  which  was  still  allowed  to 
subsist  in  defiance  of  the  constitution  ;  of  the 
increase  of  customs-stations  on  the  part  of  the 


THE  REVOLT  OF  THE  KNIGHTHOOD.    169 

princes  and  prince-prelates  ;  and,  finally,  of  the 
debasement  of  the  coinage  due  to  the  unscru- 
pulous practices  of  these  notables  and  of  the 
Jews.  The  only  sympathy  the  other  estates 
vouchsafed  to  the  plaints  of  the  cities  was  with 
regard  to  the  right  of  private  war,  which  the 
higher  nobles  were  also  anxious  to  suppress 
amongst  the  lower,  though  without  prejudice  of 
course  to  their  own  privileges  in  this  line.  All 
the  other  articles  of  the  Act  of  Protest  were 
coolly  waived  aside.  From  all  this  it  will  be 
seen  that  not  much  co-operation  wras  to  be 
expected  between  such  heterogeneous  bodies  as 
the  knighthood  and  the  free  towns,  in  spite 
[of  their  common  interest  in  checking  the 

*-•.  O  1^,,  ,  *r  4. 

threateningly  advancing  power  of  the  princes 
and  the  central  imperial  authority,  which  was 
for  the  most  part  manned  and  manipulated  by 
the  princes. 

Amid  the  decaying  knighthood  there  was,  as 
we  have  already  intimated,  one  figure  which 
stood  out  head  and  shoulders  above  every 
other  noble  of  the  time,  whether  prince  or 
knight  ;  and  that  was  Franz  von  Sickingen. 
He  has  been  termed,  not  without  truth,  "  the 
last  flowTer  of  German  chivalry,"  since  in  him 


170  GERMAN  SOCIETY. 


the  old  knightly  qualities  flashed  up  in  conjunc- 
tion with  the  old  knightly  power  and  splendour 
with  a  brightness  hardly  known  even  in  the 
palmiest  days  of  mediaeval  life.  It  was,  however, 
the  last  flicker  of  the  light  of  German  chivalry. 
With  the  death  of  Sickingen  and  the  collapse 
of  his  revolt  the  knighthood  of  Central  Europe 
ceased  any  longer  to  play  an  independent  part 
in  history. 

Sickingen,  although  technically  only  one  of 
the  lower  nobility,  was  deemed  about  the  time 
of  Luther's  appearance  to  hold  the  immediate 
destinies  of  the  Empire  in  his  hand.  Wealthy, 
inspiring  confidence  and  enthusiasm  as  a 
leader,  possessed  of  more  than  one  powerful 
and  strategically-situated  stronghold,  he  held 
court  at  his  favourite  residence,  the  Castle  of 
the  Landstuhl,  in  the  Rhenish  Palatinate,  in 
a  style  which  many  a  prince  of  the  Empire 
might  have  envied.  As  honoured  guests  were 
to  be  found  attending  on  him,  humanists,  poets, 
minstrels,  partisans  of  the  new  theology,  astro- 
logers, alchemists,  and  men  of  letters  generally  ; 
in  short,  the  whole  intelligence  and  culture  of 
the  period.  Foremost  among  these,  and  chief 
confidant  of  Sickingen,  was  the  knight,  cour- 


THE  REVOLT  OF  THE  KNIGHTHOOD.   171 

tier,  poet,  essayist  and  pamphleteer,  Ulrich  von 
Hutten,  whose  pen  was  ever  ready  to  champion 
with  unstinted  enthusiasm  the  cause  of  the  pro- 
gressive ideas  of  his  age.  He  first  took  up 
the  cudgels  against  the  obscurantists  on  behalf 
of  Humanism  as  represented  by  Erasmus  and 
Reuchlin,  the  latter  of  whom  he  bravely  defended 
in  his  dispute  with  the  Inquisition  and  the  monks 
of  Cologne,  and  in  his  contributions  to  the  Epis- 
tolce  Obscurorum  Virorum  we  see  the  youthful 
ardour  of  the  Renaissance  in  full  blast  in  its 
onslaught  on  the  forces  of  mediaeval  obstruc- 
tion. Unlike  most  of  those  with  whom  he  was 
first  associated,  Hutten  passed  from  being  the 
upholder  of  the  New  Learning  to  the  role 
of  champion  of  the  Reformation  ;  and  it  was 
largely  through  his  influence  that  Sickingen 
took  up  the  cause  of  Luther  and  his  movement. 
Sickingen  had  been  induced  by  Charles  V. 
to  assist  him  in  an  abortive  attempt  to  invade 
France  in  1521,  from  which  campaign  he  had 
returned  without  much  benefit  either  material  or 
moral,  save  that  Charles  was  left  heavily  in  his 
debt.  The  accumulated  hatred  of  generations  for 
the  priesthood  had  made  Sickingen  a  willing  in- 
strument in  the  hands  of  the  reforming  party 


1 7 2  GERMAN  SOCIETY. 

and  believing  that  Charles  now  lay  to  some 
extent  in  his  power,  he  considered  the  moment 
opportune  for  putting  his  long-cherished  scheme 
into  operation  for  reforming  the  constitution  of 
the  Empire.  This  reformation  consisted,  as 
was  to  be  expected,  in  placing  his  own  order 
on  a  firm  footing,  and  of  effectually  curbing  the 
power  of  the  other  estates,  especially  that  of  the 
prelates.  Sickingen  wished  to  make  the  Em- 
peror and  the  lower  nobility  the  decisive  factors 
in  his  new  scheme  of  things  political.  The  Em- 
peror, it  so  happened,  was  for  the  moment  away  in 
Spain,  and  Sickingen's  colleagues  of  the  knightly 
order  were  becoming  clamorous  at  the  unworthy 
position  into  which  they  found  themselves 
rapidly  being  driven.  The  feudal  exactions 
of  their  princely  lieges  had  reached  a  point 
which  passed  all  endurance,  and  since  they 
were  practically  powerless  in  the  Reichstags  no 
outlet  was  left  for  their  discontent  save  by  open 
revolt.  Impelled  not  less  by  his  own  inclina- 
tions than  by  the  pressure  of  his  companions, 
foremost  among  whom  was  Hutten,  Sickingen 
decided  at  once  to  open  the  campaign. 

Hutten,  it  would  appear,  attempted  to  enter 
into    negotiations    for  the   co-operation   of  the 


THE  REVOLT  OF  THE  KNIGHTHOOD.    173 

towns  and  of  the  peasants.  So  far  as  can  be 
seen,  Strassburg  and  one  or  two  other  imperial 
cities  returned  favourable  answers  ;  but  the  pre- 
cise measure  of  Hutten's  success  cannot  be  ascer- 
tained, owing  to  the  fact  that  all  the  documents 
relating  to  the  matter  perished  in  the  destruction 
of  Sickingen's  Castle  of  Ebernburg.  It  is 
certain,  however,  that  operations  were  begun 
before  any  definite  assurances  of  help  had  been 
obtained,  although  had  the  first  attempts  had 
any  appearance  of  success  there  is  little  doubt 
that  such  help  would  have  been  forthcoming. 

The  campaign  was  unfortunate  from  the  be- 
ginning. Nevertheless,  but  one  of  the  associated 
knights  saw  that  the  moment  was  inopportune. 
The  rest  were  confident  of  success,  and  a  pre- 
text was  speedily  found  in  the  fact  that  Sickin- 
gen's feudal  superior,  the  Archbishop  of  Trier 
(Treves),  had  refused  to  compel  two  councillors 
of  that  city  to  repay  him  5000  Rhenish  guilders 
(gulden)  which  he  had  paid  as  ransom  for 
them  to  a  certain  knight,  Gerhard  Borner,  who 
had  taken  them  prisoners.  This  was  a  suffi- 
cient casus  belli  for  those  times  ;  and  Sickingen 
thereupon  issued  a  manifesto  in  which  he  de- 
clared himself  the  champion  of  the  gospel, 


1 7  4  GERMAN  SO  CIE  TY. 

and  announced  his  intention  to  free  the  sub- 
jects of  the  archbishop  from  the  temporal  yoke 
of  their  tyrant,  who  had  acted  against  God  and 
the  imperial  majesty,  and  from  the  spiritual 
yoke  of  godless  priests,  and  to  place  them  in 
possession  of  that  liberty  which  the  gospel 
(i.e.,  the  new  gospel  of  Luther)  alone  could 
afford. 

It  should  be  premised  that  on  the  i3th  of 
August,  previous  to  this  declaration  of  war, 
a  "  Brotherly  Convention "  had  been  signed 
by  a  number  of  the  knights,  by  which  Sickin- 
gen  was  appointed  their  captain,  and  they  bound 
themselves  to  submit  to  no  jurisdiction  save 
their  own,  and  pledged  themselves  to  mutual 
aid  in  war  in  case  of  hostilities  against  any 
one  of  their  number.  Through  this  "  Treaty 
of  Landau,"  Sickingen  had  it  in  his  power  to 
assemble  a  considerable  force  at  a  moment's 
notice.  Consequently,  a  few  days  after  the  issue 
of  the  above  manifesto,  on  the  2  7th  August, 
1522,  Sickingen  was  able  to  start  from  the 
Castle  of  Ebernburg  with  an  army  of  5000 
foot  and  1 500  knights,  besides  artillery,  in  the 
full  confidence  that  he  was  about  to  destroy  the 
position  of  the  Palatine  prince-prelate  and  raise 


THE  REVOLT  OF  THE  KNIGHTHOOD.   175 

himself  without  delay  to  the  chief  power  on 
the  Rhine.  The  grand  chamberlain  of  the 
celebrated  patron  of  letters  and  Humanism, 
Albrecht,  Archbishop  of  Mainz,  Frowers  von 
Hutten,  was  in  the  conspiracy  ;  and  it  is  almost 
certain  that  Albrecht  himself  was  secretly  in  ac- 
cord with  Sickingen's  plan  for  the  destruction  of 
his  electoral  neighbour.  This  is  shown  by  the 
fact  that  when  the  Archbishop  of  Trier  appealed 
to  him,  as  his  colleague,  for  assistance,  Albrecht 
made  a  number  of  excuses  which  enabled  him  to 
delay  the  sending  of  reinforcements  until  they 
were  too  late  to  be  of  any  use,  whilst  at  the 
same  time  numbers  of  his  retainers  and  subjects 
served  under  Sickingen's  banner. 

By  an  effective  piece  of  audacity,  that  of 
sporting  the  imperial  flag  and  the  Burgundian 
cross,  Franz  spread  abroad  the  idea  that  he  was 
acting  on  behalf  of  the  Emperor,  then  absent  in 
Spain  ;  and  this  largely  contributed  to  the  re- 
sult that  his  army  speedily  rose  to  5000  knights 
and  10,000  footmen.  The  Imperial  Diet  at 
Niirnberg  now  intervened,  and  ordered  Sick- 
ingen  to  cease  the  operations  he  had  already 
begun,  threatening  him  with  the  ban  of  the 
Empire  and  a  fine  of  2000  marks  if  he  did  not 


1 76  GERMAN  SOCIETY. 

obey.  To  this  summons  Franz  sent  a  charac- 
teristically impudent  reply, l  and  light-heartedly 
continued  the  campaign,  regardless  of  the  warn- 
ing which  an  astrologer  had  given  him  some 
time  previously,  that  the  year  1522  or  1523 
would  probably  be  fatal  to  him.  It  is  evident 
that  this  campaign,  begun  so  late  in  the  year, 
was  regarded  by  Sickingen  and  the  other 
leaders  as  merely  a  preliminary  canter  to  a 
larger  and  more  widespread  movement  the 
following  spring,  since  on  this  occasion  the 
Swabian  and  Franconian  knighthood  do  not 
appear  to  have  been  even  invited  to  take  part 
in  it. 

After  an  easy  progress,  during  which  several 

1  Franz  said  to  the  bystanders  when  the  messengers  of 
the  Council  appeared  :  "  Look  at  these  old  fiddles  of  the 
Regiment ;  only  the  dancers  lack.  There  is  no  dearth  of 
commands,  but  only  of  those  who  heed  them  ;  "  and  turning 
to  the  nuncios  themselves,  he  bade  them  tell  the  Imperial 
Stadthalter  and  the  other  gentlemen  of  the  Council  that 
"  they  might  make  themselves  easy,  for  he  was  as  good  a 
servant  of  the  Emperor  as  themselves.  He  would,  if  he 
had  enough  followers,  so  work  it  that  the  Emperor  would 
be  able  to  get  far  more  land  and  gold  in  Germany  than  he 
could  ever  get  abroad.  He  only  meant  to  give  Richard  of 
Trier  a  slight  drubbing,  and  to  soak  his  crowns  for  him 
which  he  had  gotten  from  France." 


THE  REVOLT  OF  THE  KNIGHTHOOD.   177 

trifling  places,  the  most  important  being  St. 
Wendel,  were  taken,  Franz  with  his  army 
arrived  on  the  8th  of  September  before  the 
gates  of  Trier.  He  had  hoped  to  capture  the 
town  by  surprise,  and  was  indeed  not  without 
some  expectation  of  co-operation  and  help  from 
the  citizens  themselves.  On  his  arrival  he  shot 
letters  within  the  walls  summoning  the  inhabit- 
ants to  take  his  part  against  their  tyrant ;  but 
either  through  the  unwillingness  of  the  burghers 
to  act  with  the  knights,  or  through  the  vigilance 
of  the  archbishop,  they  were  without  effect. 
The  gates  remained  closed  ;  and  in  answer  to 
Sickingen's  summons  to  surrender,  Richard 
replied  that  he  would  find  him  in  the  city  if  he 
could  get  inside.  In  the  meantime  Sickingen's 
friends  had  signally  failed  in  their  attempts  to 
obtain  supplies  and  reinforcements  for  him,  in 
the  main  owing  to  the  energetic  action  of  some 
of  the  higher  nobles.  The  Archbishop  of  Trier 
showed  himself  as  much  a  soldier  as  a  church- 
man ;  and  after  a  week's  siege,  during  which 
Sickingen  made  five  assaults  on  the  city,  his 
powder  ran  out,  and  he  was  forced  to  retire. 
He  at  once  made  his  way  back  to  Ebern- 
burg,  where  he  intended  to  pass  the  winter. 


12 


1 78  GERMAN  SOCIETY. 

since  he  saw  that  it  was  useless  to  continue  the 
campaign,  with  his  own  army  diminishing  and 
the  hoped-for  supplies  not  appearing,  whilst  the 
forces  of  his  antagonists  augmented  daily.  In 
his  stronghold  of  Ebernburg  he  could  rely  on 
being  secure  from  all  attack  until  he  was  able 
to  again  take  the  field  on  the  offensive,  as  he 
anticipated  doing  in  the  spring. 

There  is  some  doubt  as  to  the  events  which 
occurred  during  this  retreat  to  Ebernburg. 
Sickingen's  adversaries  asserted  that  not  only 
did  his  army  destroy  churches  and  monasteries, 
but  that  the  houses  of  the  peasants  in  the  sur- 
rounding country  were  plundered  and  burnt. 
His  friends,  on  the  other  hand,  maintain  with 
equal  vehemence  that  Sickingen  and  his  fol- 
lowers confined  themselves  to  wiping  out  of 
existence  as  many  as  possible  of  the  hated 
ecclesiastical  foundations. 

In  spite  of  the  obvious  failure  of  the  autumnal 
campaign,  the  cause  of  the  knighthood  did  not 
by  any  means  look  irretrievably  desperate,  since 
there  was  always  the  possibility  of  successful 
recruitments  the  following  spring.  Ulrich  von 
Hutten  was  doing  his  utmost  in  Wurtemberg 
and  Switzerland  to  scrape  together  men  and 


THE  REVOLT  OF  THE  KNIGHTHOOD.   179 

money,  though  up  to  this  time  without  much 
success,  while  other  emissaries  of  Sickingen 
were  working  with  the  same  object  in  Breisgau 
and  other  parts  of  Southern  Germany.  Relying 
on  these  expected  reinforcements,  Franz  was 
confident  of  victory  when  he  should  again 
take  the  field,  and  in  the  meantime  he  felt 
himself  quite  secure  in  one  or  other  of  his 
strong  places,  which  had  recently  undergone 
extensive  repairs  and  seemed  to  be  impreg- 
nable. In  this  anticipation  he  was  deceived,  as 
will  shortly  be  seen,  for  he  had  not  reckoned 
with  the  new  and  more  potent  weapons  of 
attack  which  were  replacing  the  battering-ram 
and  other  mediaeval  besieging  appliances. 

The  princes,  meanwhile,  were  not  inactive. 
Immediately  after  the  abortive  attack  on  Richard 
•of  Trier,  Sickingen  was  placed  under  the  ban  of 
the  Empire  (Oct.  8),  but  although  the  latter  had 
temporarily  disbanded  his  army  it  was  impos- 
sible for  them  to  attack  him  at  once.  They 
therefore  contented  themselves  for  the  moment 
t>y  wreaking  their  vengeance  on  those  of  his 
supporters  who  were  more  easily  to  be  reached. 
Albrecht  of  Mainz,  whose  public  policy  had 
been  that  of  "  sitting  on  the  fence  all  round," 


i8o  GERMAN  SOCIETY. 

was  fined  25,000  gulden  for  his  lukewarmness  in 
supporting  his  colleague,  the  Elector  of  Trier. 
Kronberg,  near  Frankfort,  which  was  held  by 
Sickingen's  son-in-law,  Hardtmuth,  was  taken  by 
a  force  of  30,000  men  (?) ;  Frowen  von  Hutten, 
the  cousin  of  Ulrich,  was  driven  from  his  Castle 
of  Saalmiinster  and  dispossessed  of  his  estates, 
whilst  a  number  of  the  smaller  fry  equally  felt 
the  heavy  hand  of  the  princely  power.  The 
chastisement  of  more  distant  adherents  to  the 
cause  of  the  knighthood,  like  the  Counts  of 
Fiirstenberg  and  Zollern  and  the  knights  of 
Franconia,  was  left  over  until  the  leader  of  the 
movement  had  been  dealt  with. 

This  latter  task  was  set  about  energetically, 
as  soon  as  the  winter  was  past,  by  the  three 
princes  who  had  specially  taken  in  hand  the 
suppression  of  the  revolt,  Archbishop  Richard 
of  Trier,  Prince  Ludwig  of  the  Pfalz,  and 
Count  Phillip  of  Hesse.  In  February,  Sickin- 
gen's second  son,  Hans,  was  taken  prisoner, 
and  shortly  after  the  Castle  of  Wartenberg 
was  captured.  An  armistice  which  Sickingen 
had  asked  for  in  order  that  the  reinforcements 
he  expected  might  have  time  to  arrive,  was 
refused,  since  the  princes  saw  that  their  only 


THE  REVOLT  OF  THE  KNIGHTHOOD.    181 

chance  of  immediately  crushing  his  power  was 
to  attack  him  at  once.  Towards  the  end  of 
April  a  large  army  of  cavalry,  infantry,  and 
siege  artillery  was  called  together  at  Kreuznach, 
not  far  from  Sickingen's  Castle  of  Ebernburg. 
Franz,  however,  was  no  longer  there.  He 
appears  to  have  left  Ebernburg  for  his  strongest 
fortress  at  Landstuhl  some  weeks  previously, 
though  how  and  when  is  uncertain.  Here  he 
hoped  to  be  able  to  hold  out  for  at  least  three 
or  four  months,  by  which  time  his  friends  could 
deliver  him  ;  and  when  the  army  of  the  three 
princes  appeared  before  the  castle  he  sent  back 
a  mocking  answer  to  their  summons  to  sur- 
render, to  the  effect  that  he  had  new  walls  and 
they  had  new  guns,  so  they  could  now  see  which 
were  the  stronger.  But  Sickingen  had  not 
realised  the  power  of  the  new  projectiles  ;  and 
in  a  week  after  the  opening  of  the  bombard- 
ment, on  the  2Qth  of  April,  the  newly-fortified 
castle  on  which  he  had  staked  all  his  hopes  was 
little  better  than  a  defenceless  heap  of  ruins.  In 
the  course  of  the  bombardment  Franz  himself, 
as  he  stood  at  an  embrasure  watching  the  pro- 
gress of  the  siege,  was  flung  against  a  splintered 
joist,  owing  to  the  gun-stand  against  which  he 


182  GERMAN  SOCIETY. 

was  leaning  being  overturned  by  a  cannon  shot. 
With  his  side  torn  open  he  was  carried  down  into 
a  dark  rocky  vault  of  the  castle,  realising  at  last 
that  all  was  lost.  "  Where  are  now,"  he  cried, 
"  my  knights  and  my  friends,  who  promised  me 
so  much  and  who  have  performed  so  little  ? 
Where  is  Fiirstenberg  ?  where  Zollern  ?  where 
are  they  of  Strassburg  and  of  the  Brotherhood  ? 
Wherefore,  let  none  place  their  trust  in  great 
possessions  nor  in  the  encouragements  of  men." 
It  must  be  alleged,  however,  in  their  excuse, 
that  his  friends  doubtless  shared  Franz's  confi- 
dence in  the  impregnability  of  the  Landstuhl,  and 
were  not  aware  of  the  imminent  straits  he  had 
been  in  since  the  beginning  of  the  attack.  The 
messenger  he  had  sent  to  the  distant  Fursten- 
berg  had  been  captured  by  the  army  of  the 
allied  princes  ;  Zollern  knew  of  the  need  of  his 
leader  only  with  the  news  of  his  death  ;  Hutten's 
efforts  to  obtain  help  in  Switzerland  had  been 
in  vain. 

Seeing  that  now  all  was  over  and  he  himself 
on  the  point  of  death,  Sickingen  wrote  to  the 
princes,  requesting  them  to  come  and  see  him. 
The  firing  at  once  ceased,  and  negotiations 
were  entered  upon  for  the  surrender  of  the 


THE  REVOLT  OF  THE  KNIGHTHOOD.   183 

castle.  On  the  6th  of  May  Sickingen  agreed 
to  the  articles  of  capitulation,  which  included 
the  surrender  of  himself  and  the  rest  of  the 
knights  in  the  castle  as  prisoners  of  war,  his 
other  retainers  giving  up  their  arms  and  leaving 
the  castle  on  the  following  day.  The  Land- 
stuhl  with  all  its  contents  was  to  fall,  of  course, 
into  the  hands  of  the  besiegers.  As  Franz 
signed  the  articles,  he  remarked  to  the  am- 
bassadors :  "  Well,  I  shall  not  be  long  your 
prisoner  ". 

On  the  7th  of  May  the  princes  entered  the 
castle  and  were  at  once  taken  to  the  under- 
ground chamber  where  Franz  lay  dying.  He 
was  so  near  his  end  that  he  could  scarcely  dis- 
tinguish his  three  arch-enemies  one  from  the 
other.  "  My  dear  lord,"  he  said  to  the  Count 
Palatine,  his  feudal  superior,  "  I  had  not  thought 
that  I  should  end  thus,"  taking  off  his  cap  and 
giving  him  his  hand.  "  What  has  impelled 
thee,  Franz,"  asked  the  Archbishop  of  Trier, 
"  that  thou  hast  so  laid  waste  and  harmed  me 
and  my  poor  people  ?  "  "Of  that  it  were  too 
long  to  speak,"  answered  Sickingen,  "  but  I 
have  done  nought  without  cause.  I  go  now  to 
stand  before  a  greater  Lord."  Here  it  is  worthy 


184  GERMAN  SOCIETY. 

of  remark  that  the  princes  treated  Franz  with 
all  the  knightliness  and  courtesy  which  were 
customary  between  social  equals  in  the  days  of 
chivalry,  addressing  him  at  most  rather  as  a 
rebellious  child  than  as  an  insurgent  subject. 
The  Prince  of  Hesse  was  about  to  give  utter- 
ance to  a  reproach,  but  he  was  interrupted  by 
the  Count  Palatine,  who  told  him  that  he 
must  not  quarrel  with  a  dying  man.  The 
count's  chamberlain  said  some  sympathetic 
words  to  Franz,  who  replied  to  him  :  u  My  dear 
chamberlain,  it  matters  little  about  me.  It  is  not 
I  who  am  the  cock  round  which  they  are  danc- 
ing." When  the  princes  had  withdrawn,  his 
chaplain  asked  him  if  he  would  confess  ;  but 
Franz  replied  :  "I  have  confessed  to  God  in 
my  heart,"  whereupon  the  chaplain  gave  him 
absolution  ;  and  as  he  went  to  fetch  the  host 
"  the  last  of  the  knights  "  passed  quietly  away, 
alone  and  abandoned.  It  is  related  by  Spala- 
tin  that  after  his  death  some  peasants  and 
domestics  placed  his  body  in  an  old  armour- 
chest,  in  which  they  had  to  double  the  head 
on  to  the  knees.  The  chest  was  then  let 
down  by  a  rope  from  the  rocky  eminence  on 
which  stood  the  now  ruined  castle,  and  was 


THE  REVOLT  OF  THE  KNIGHTHOOD.   185 

buried  beneath  a  small  chapel  in  the  village 
below. 

The  scene  we  have  just  described  in  the 
castle  vault  meant  not  merely  the  tragedy  of  a 
hero's  death,  nor  merely  the  destruction  of  a 
faction  or  party.  It  meant  the  end  of  an  epoch. 
With  Sickingen's  death  one  of  the  most  salient 
and  picturesque  elements  in  the  mediaeval  life 
of  Central  Europe  received  its  death-blow.  The 
knighthood  as  a  distinct  factor  in  the  polity  of 
Europe  henceforth  existed  no  more. 

Spalatin  relates  that  on  the  death  of  Sickingen 
the  princely  party  anticipated  as  easy  a  victory 
over  the  religious  revolt  as  they  had  achieved 
over  the  knighthood.  "  The  mock  Emperor 
is  dead,"  so  the  phrase  went,  ''and  the  mock 
Pope  will  soon  be  dead  also."  Hutten,  already 
an  exile  in  Switzerland,  did  not  many  months 
survive  his  patron  and  leader,  Sickingen.  The 
role  which  Erasmus  played  in  this  miserable 
tragedy  was  only  what  was  to  be  expected  from 
the  moral  cowrardice  which  seemed  ingrained 
in  the  character  of  the  great  Humanist  leader. 
Erasmus  had  already  begun  to  fight  shy  of  the 
Reformation  movement,  from  which  he  was 
about  to  separate  himself  definitely.  He  seized 


1 86  GERMAN  SOCIETY, 

the  present  opportunity  to  quarrel  with  Hutten  ; 
and  to  Hutten's  somewhat  bitter  attacks  on  him 
in  consequence  he  replied  with  ferocity  in  his 
Spongia  Erasmi  adversus  aspergines  Hutteni. 

Hutten  had  had  to  fly  from  Basel  to  Miil- 
hausen  and  thence  to  Zurich,  in  the  last 
stages  of  syphilitic  disease.  He  was  kindly 
received  by  the  reformer,  Zwingli  of  Zurich, 
who  advised  him  to  try  the  waters  of  Pfeffers, 
and  gave  him  letters  of  recommendation  to 
the  abbot  of  that  place.  He  returned,  in 
no  wise  benefited,  to  Zurich,  when  Zwingli 
again  befriended  the  sick  knight,  and  sent  him 
to  a  friend  of  his,  the  "reformed"  pastor  of  the 
little  island  of  "Ufenau,"  at  the  other  end  of  the 
lake,  where  after  a  few  weeks'  suffering  he  died 
in  abject  destitution,  leaving,  it  is  said,  nothing 
behind  him  but  his  pen.  The  disease  from 
which  Hutten  suffered  the  greater  part  of  his 
life,  at  that  time  a  comparatively  new  importa- 
tion and  much  more  formidable  even  than  now- 
a-days,  may  well  have  contributed  to  an  irasci- 
bility of  temper  and  to  a  certain  recklessness 
which  the  typical  free-lance  of  the  Reformation 
in  its  early  period  exhibited.  Hutten  was  never 
a  theologian,  and  the  Reformation  seems  to 


THE  REVOLT  OF  THE  KNIGHTHOOD.   187 

have  attracted  him  mainly  from  its  political 
side  as  implying  the  assertion  of  the  dawning 
feeling  of  German  nationality  as  against  the 
hated  enemies  of  freedom  of  thought  and  the 
new  light,  the  clerical  satellites  of  the  Roman 
see.  He  was  a  true  son  of  his  time,  in  his  vices 
no  less  than  in  his  virtues  ;  and  no  one  will  deny 
his  partiality  for  "  wine,  women,  and  play ". 
There  is  reason,  indeed,  to  believe  that  the 
latter  at  times  during  his  later  career  provided 
his  sole  means  of  subsistence. 

The  hero  of  the  Reformation,  Luther,  with 
whom  Melancthon  may  be  associated  in  this 
matter,  could  be  no  less  pusillanimous  on  occa- 
sion than  the  hero  of  the  New  Learning,  Eras- 
mus. Luther  undoubtedly  saw  in  Sickingen's 
revolt  a  means  of  weakening  the  Catholic 
powers  against  which  he  had  to  fight,  and  at 
its  inception  he  avowedly  favoured  the  enter- 
prise. In  "  Karsthans,"  the  brochure  quoted 
from  in  the  last  chapter,  Luther  is  represented 
as  the  incarnation  of  Christian  resignation  and 
mildness,  and  as  talking  of  twelve  legions  of 
angels  and  deprecating  any  appeal  to  force  as 
unbefitting  the  character  of  an  evangelical 
apostle.  That  such,  however,  was  not  his 


1 88  GERMAN  SOCIETY. 


habitual  attitude  is  evident  to  all  who  are  in 
the  least  degree  acquainted  with  his  real  con- 
duct and  utterances.  On  one  occasion  he 
wrote  :  "  If  they  (the  priests)  continue  their 
mad  ravings  it  seems  to  me  that  there  would 
be  no  better  method  and  medicine  to  stay  them 
than  that  kings  and  princes  did  so  with  force, 
armed  themselves  and  attacked  these  pernicious 
people  who  do  poison  all  the  world,  and  once  for 
all  did  make  an  end  of  their  doings  with  weapons 
not  with  words.  For  even  as  we  punish  thieves 
with  the  sword,  murderers  with  the  rope,  and 
heretics  with  fire,  wherefore  do  we  not  lay 
hands  on  these  pernicious  teachers  of  damna- 
tion, on  popes,  on  cardinals,  bishops,  and  the 
swarm  of  the  Roman  Sodom — yea,  with  every 
weapon  which  lieth  within  our  reach,  and  where- 
fore do  we  not  wash  our  hands  in  their  blood  ? " 
It  is,  however,  in  a  manifesto  published  in 
July,  1522,  just  before  Sickingen's  attack  on 
the  Archbishop  of  Trier,  for  which  enterprise 
it  was  doubtless  intended  as  a  justification,  that 
Luther  expresses  himself  in  unmeasured  terms 
against  the  "  biggest  wolves,"  the  bishops,  and 
calls  upon  "  all  dear  children  of  God  and  all 
true  Christians "  to  drive  them  out  by  force 


THE  REVOLT  OF  THE  KNIGHTHOOD.    189 

from  the  "  sheep-stalls ".  In  this  pamphlet, 
entitled  "  Against  the  falsely  called  spiritual 
order  of  the  Pope  and  the  bishops,"  he  says  : 
"  It  were  better  that  every  bishop  were  mur- 
dered, every  foundation  or  cloister  rooted  out, 
than  that  one  soul  should  be  destroyed,  let 
alone  that  all  souls  should  be  lost  for  the  sake 
of  their  worthless  trumpery  and  idolatry.  Of 
what  use  are  they  who  thus  live  in  lust,  nour- 
ished by  the  sweat  and  labour  of  others,  and  are 
a  stumbling  block  to  the  word  of  God  ?  They 
fear  bodily  uproar  and  despise  spiritual  destruc- 
tion. Are  they  wise  and  honest  people  ?  If 
they  accepted  God's  word  and  sought  the  life 
of  the  soul,  God  would  be  with  them,  for  He  is 
a  God  of  peace,  and  they  need  fear  no  uprising  ; 
but  if  they  will  not  hear  God's  word,  but  rage 
and  rave  with  bannings,  burnings,  killings,  and 
every  evil,  what  do  they  better  deserve  than  a 
strong  uprising  which  shall  sweep  them  from 
the  earth  ?  And  we  would  smile  did  it  happen. 
As  the  heavenly  wisdom  saith  :  '  Ye  have  hated 
my  chastisement  and  despised  my  doctrine ; 
behold,  I  will  also  laugh  at  ye  in  your  distress, 
and  will  mock  ye  when  misfortune  shall  fall 
upon  your  heads'."  In  the  same  document  he 


190  GERMAN  SOCIETY. 

denounces  the  bishops  as  an  accursed  race,  as 
" thieves,  robbers,  and  usurers".  Swine,  horses, 
stones,  and  wood  were  not  so  destitute  of  under- 
standing as  the  German  people  under  the  sway 
of  them  and  their  Pope.  The  religious  houses 
are  similarly  described  as  "brothels,  low  taverns, 
and  murder  dens  ".  He  winds  up  this  document, 
which  he  calls  his  bull,  by  proclaiming  that  "  all 
who  contribute  body,  goods,  and  honour  that 
the  rule  of  the  bishops  may  be  destroyed  are 
God's  dear  children  and  true  Christians,  obeying 
God's  command  and  fighting  against  the  devil's 
order  ; "  and  on  the  other  hand,  that  "  all  who 
give  the  bishops  a  willing  obedience  are  the 
devil's  own  servants,  and  fight  against  God's 
order  and  law  V 

No  sooner,  however,  did  things  begin  to  look 
bad  with  Sickingen  than  Luther  promptly  sought 
to  disengage  himself  from  all  complicity  or  even 
sympathy  with  him  and  his  losing  cause.  So 
early  as  the  iQth  of  December,  1522,  he  writes 
to  his  friend  Wenzel  Link  :  "  Franz  von  Sick- 
ingen has  begun  war  against  the  Palatine.  It 
will  be  a  very  bad  business."  (Franeiscus 
Sickingen  Palatino  bellum  indixit,  res  pessima 
1  Sdmmtliche  Werke,  vol.  xxviii.,  142-201. 


THE  REVOLT  OF  THE  KNIGHTHOOD.  191 

futura  est.)  His  colleague,  Melancthon,  a  few 
days  later,  hastened  to  deprecate  the  insinua- 
tion that  Luther  had  had  any  part  or  lot  in 
initiating  the  revolt.  "  Franz  von  Sickingen," 
he  wrote,  "  by  his  great  ill-will  injures  the  cause 
of  Luther  ;  and  notwithstanding  that  he  be  en- 
tirely dissevered  from  him,  nevertheless  when- 
ever he  undertaketh  war  he  wisheth  to  seem 
to  act  for  the  public  benefit,  and  not  for  his 
own.  He  is  even  now  pursuing  a  most  in- 
famous course  of  plunder  on  the  Rhine."  In 
another  letter  he  says  :  "  I  know  how  this 
tumult  grieveth  him  (Luther),"1  and  this  re- 
specting the  man  who  had  shortly  before  written 
of  the  princes,  that  their  tyranny  and  haughti- 
ness were  no  longer  to  be  borne,  alleging  that 
God  would  not  longer  endure  it,  and  that  the 
common  man  even  was  becoming  intelligent 
enough  to  deal  with  them  by  force  if  they  did 
not  mend  their  manners.  A  more  telling  ex- 
ample of  the  "don't-put-him-in-the-horse-pond" 
attitude  could  scarcely  be  desired.  That  it  was 
characteristic  of  the  "great  reformer"  will  be 
seen  later  on  when  we  find  him  pursuing  a  similar 
policy  anent  the  revolt  of  the  peasants. 
1  Corfus  Reformatorum,  i.,  598-599. 


192  GERMAN  SOCIETY. 

After  the  fall  of  the  Landstuhl  all  Sickingen's 
castles  and  most  of  those  of  his  immediate  allies 
and  friends  were  of  course  taken,  and  the  greater 
part  of  them  destroyed.  The  knighthood  was 
now  to  all  intents  and  purposes  politically  help- 
less and  economically  at  the  door  of  bankruptcy, 
owing  to  the  suddenly  changed  conditions  of 
which  we  have  spoken  in  the  Introduction  and 
elsewhere  as  supervening  since  the  beginning  of 
the  century :  the  unparalleled  rise  in  prices,  con- 
currently with  the  growing  extravagance,  the 
decline  of  agriculture  in  many  places,  and  the 
increasing  burdens  put  upon  the  knights  by  their 
feudal  superiors,  and  last,  but  not  least,  the  in- 
creasing obstacles  in  the  way  of  the  successful 
pursuit  of  the  profession  of  highway  robbery. 
The  majority  of  them,  therefore,  clung  with 
relentless  severity  to  the  feudal  dues  of  the 
peasants,  which  now  constituted  their  main,  and 
in  many  cases  their  only,  source  of  revenue  ;  and 
hence,  abandoning  the  hope  of  independence, 
they  threw  in  their  lot  with  the  authorities,  the 
princes,  lay  and  ecclesiastic,  in  the  common 
object  of  both,  that  of  reducing  the  insurgent 
peasants  to  complete  subjection. 

Some  few  of  the  more  chivalrous  knights,  fore- 


THE  REVOLT  OF  THE  KNIGHTHOOD.     193 

most  among  whom  was  Florian  Geyer,  retained 
their  rebel  instincts  against  the  higher  authori- 
ties, and  took  sides  with  the  popular  movement. 
They  fought,  however,  in  a  forlorn  hope. 
As  we  shall  now  see,  provincial  centralism,  as  in 
Italy,  and  not  national  centralism  as  in  France, 
England,  and  Spain,  was  destined  to  be  the 
political  form  dominant  in  Germany  far  into  the 
modern  period.  The  disasters  and  discomfitures 
of  the  Peasants'  War,  which  we  shall  presently 
describe,  removed  the  last  obstacle  to  the  com- 
plete ascendancy  of  the  provincial  potentates, 
the  princes  of  the  Empire  ;  for  this  event  was 
the  immediate  cause  of  the  final  disintegration 
of  mediaeval  life,  and  the  undermining  of  the  last 
survivals  of  the  free  institutions  of  the  com- 
munal village  which  had  lasted  throughout  the 
Middle  Ages. 


CHAPTER   VII. 

COUNTRY  AND  TOWN  AT  THE  END  OF  THE 
MIDDLE  AGES. 

FOR  the  complete  understanding  of  the  events 
which  follow  it  must  be  borne  in  mind  that  we 
are  witnessing  the  end  of  a  distinct  historical 
period  ;  and,  as  we  have  pointed  out  in  the  In- 
troduction, the  expiring  effort,  half  conscious 
and  half  unconscious,  of  the  people  to  revert  to 
the  conditions  of  an  earlier  age.  Nor  can  the 
significance  be  properly  gauged  unless  a  clear 
I  conception  is  obtained  of  the  differences  between 
country  and  town  life  at  the  beginning  of  the 
sixteenth  century.  From  the  earliest  periods 
of  the  Middle  Ages  of  which  we  have  any  his- 
torical record,  the  Markgenossenschaft,  or  primi- 
tive village  community  of  the  Germanic  race, 
was  overlaid  by  a  territorial  domination,  im- 
posed upon  it  either  directly  by  conquest  or 
voluntarily  accepted  for  the  sake  of  the  protec- 
tion indispensable  in  that  rude  period.  The 

conflict  of  these  two  elements,  the  mark  organ- 

(194) 


END  OF  THE  MIDDLE  AGES.  195 

isation  and  the  territorial  lordshipT  constitutes 
the  marrow  of  the  social  history  of  the  Middle 
Ages. 

In  the  earliest  times  the  pressure  of  the  over- 
lord, whoever  he  might  be,  seems  to  have  been 
comparatively  slight,  but  its  inevitable  tendency 
was  for  the  territorial  power  to  extend  itself  at 
the  expense  of  the  rural  community.  It  was 
thus  that  in  the  tenth  and  eleventh  centuries  \ 
the  feudal  oppression  had  become  thoroughly 
settled,  and  had  reached  its  greatest  intensity 
all  over  Europe.  It  continued  thus  with  little 
intermission  until  the  thirteenth  century,  when 
from  various  causes,  economic  and  otherwise, 
matters  began  to  improve  in  the  interests  of  the 
common  man,  till  in  the  fifteenth^  century_the  \ 
condition  of  the  peasan^jwg^Jjpttprj^h^"  «'*•  h?^ 
everbeenj^either  before  or  since  within  his- 
torical times,  in  Northern  and  Western  Europe. 
But  with  all  this,  the  oppressive  power  of  the 
lord  of  the  soil  was  by  no  means  dead.  It  was 
merely  dormant,  and  was  destined  to  spring 
into  renewed  activity  the  moment  the  lord's 
necessities  supplied  a  sufficient  incentive.  From 
this_dme_forward  the  element  of  territorial 
power,  supported  in  its  claims  by  the  Roman 


196  ,   GERMAN  SOCIETY. 

law,  with  its  basis  of  private  property,  continued 
to  eat  into  it  until  it  had  finally  devoured  the  old 
rights  and  possessions  of  the  village  community. 
The  executive  power  always  tended  to  be  trans- 
ferred from  its  legitimate  holder,  the  village  in 
its  corporate  capacity,  to  the  lord  ;  and  this 
was  alone  sufficient  to  place  the  villager  at  his 
mercy. 

At  the  time  of  the  Reformation,  owing  to 
the  new  conditions  which  had  arisen  and  had 
brought  about  in  a  few  decades  the  hitherto 
unparalleled  rise  in  prices,  combined  with  the 
unprecedented  ostentation  and  extravagance 
more  than  once  referred  to  in  these  pages,  the 
lord  was  supplied  with  the  requisite  incentive 
to  the  exercise  of  the  power  which  his  feudal 
system  gave  him.  Consequently,  the  position  of 
the  peasant  rapidly  changed  for  the_worse  ;  and 
although  at  the  outbreak  of  the  movement  not 
absolutely  in  extremis,  according  to  our  notions, 
yet  it  was  so  bad  comparatively  to  his  previous 
condition  and  that  less  than  half  a  century  be- 
fore, and  tended  so  evidently  to  become  more 
intolerable,  that  discontent  became  everywhere, 
rife,  and  only  awaited  the  torch  of  the  new 
doctrines  to  set  it  ablaze.  The  whole  course 


END  OF  THE  MIDDLE  AGES.  197 

of  the  movement  shows  a  peasantry  not  down- 
trodden  and  starved,  but  proud  and  robust, 
driven  to  take  up  arms  not  so  much  by  misery 
and  despair  as  by  the  deliberate  will  to  main- 
tain the  advantages  which  were  rapidly  slipping 
away  from  them. 

Serfdom  was  not  by  any  means  universal. 
Many  free  peasant  villages  were  to  be  found 
scattered  amongst  the  manors  of  the  territorial 
lords,  though  it  was  but  too  evidently  the 
settled  policy  of  the  latter  at  this  time  to 
sweep  everything  into  their  net,  and  to 
compel  such  peasant  communes  to  accept  a 
feudal  over-lordship.  Nor  were  they  at  all 
scrupulous  in  the  means  adopted  for  attaining 
their  ends.  T^he  ecclesiastical  foundations,  as 
before  said,  were  especially  expert  in  forging 
documents  for  the  purpose  of  proving  that  these 
free  villages  were  lapsed  feudatories  of  their 
own.  Old  rights  of  pasture  were  being  cur- 
tailed, and  others,  notably  those  of  hunting  and 
fishing,'  had  in  most  manors  been  completely 
filched  away. 

It  is  noticeable,  however,  that  although  the 
immediate  causes  of  the  peasant  rising  were  the 
new  burdens  which  had  been  laid  upon  the 


198  GERMAN  SOCIETY. 

common  people  during  the  last  few  years,  once 
the  spirit  of  discontent  was  aroused  it  extended 
also  in  many  cases  to  the  traditional  feudal  dues 
to  which  until  then  the  peasant  had  submitted 
with  little  murmuring,  and  an  attempt  was  made 
by  the  country  side  to  reconquer  the  ancient 
complete  freedom  of  which  a  dim  remembrance 
had  been  handed  down  to  them. 

The  condition  of  the  peasant  up  to  the  begin- 
ning of  the  sixteenth  century,  that  is  to  say,  up  to 
the  time  when  it  began  to  so  rapidly  change  for 
the  worse,  may  be  gathered  from  what  we  are 
told  by  contemporary  writers,  such  as  Wimpfel- 
ing,  Sebastian  Brandt,  Wittenweiler,  the  satires 
in  the  Nurnberger  Fastnachtspielen,  and  number- 
less other  sources,  as  also  from  the  sumptuary 
laws  of  the  end  of  the  fifteenth  century.     All 
these  indicate  an  ease  and  profuseness  of  living 
which  little  accord  with  our  notions  of  the  word 
peasant.     Wimpfeling  writes  :  ''  The  peasants 
in  our  district  and  in   many  parts  of  Germany 
have  become,  through  their  riches,  stiff-necked 
and  ease-loving.      I    know  peasants  who  at  the 
weddings   of  their  sons  or  daughters,   or    the 
baptism  of  their  children,  make  so  much  display 
that  a  house  and  field  might  be  bought  there- 


END  OF  THE  MIDDLE  AGES.  199 

with,  and  a  small  vineyard  to  boot.  Through 
their  riches,  they  are  oftentimes  spendthrift  in 
food  and  in  vestments,  and  they  drink  wines  of 
price." 

A  chronicler  relates  of  the  Austrian  peasants, 
under  the  date  of  1478,  that  "they  wore  better 
garments  and  drank  better  wine  than  their 
lords "  ;  and  a  sumptuary  law  passed  at  the 
Reichstag,  held  at  Lindau  in  1497,  provides 
that  the  common  peasant  man  and  the  labourer 
in  the  towns  or  in  the  field  "  shall  neither  make 
nor  wear  cloth  that  costs  more  than  half  a  gulden 
the  ell,  neither  shall  they  wear  gold,  pearls,  velvet, 
silk,  nor  embroidered  clothes,  nor  shall  they  per- 
mit their  wives  or  their  children  to  wear  such  ". 

Respecting  the  food  of  the  peasant,  it  is  stated 
that  he  ate  his  full  in  flesh  of  every  kind,  in  fish, 
in  bread,  in  fruit,  drinking  wine  often  to  excess. 
The  Swabian,  Heinrich  Muller,  writes  in  the  year 
1550,  nearly  two  generations  after  the  change 
had  begun  to  take  place :  "In  the  memory  of  my 
father,  who  was  a  peasant  man,  the  peasant  did 
eat  much  better  than  now.  Meat  and  food  in 
plenty  was  there  every  day,  and  at  fairs  and  other 
junketings  the  tables  did  well-nigh  break  with 
what  they  bore.  Then  drank  they  wine  as  it 


200  GERMAN  SOCIETY. 

were  water,  then  did  a  man  fill  his  belly  and 
carry  away  withal  as  much  as  he  could  ;  then 
was  wealth  and  plenty.  Otherwise  is  it  now. 
A  costly  and  a  bad  time  hath  arisen  since  many 
a  year,  and  the  food  and  drink  of  the  best  pea- 
sant is  much  worse  than  of  yore  that  of  the  day 
labourer  and  the  serving  man." 

o 

We  may  well  imagine  the  vivid  recollections 
which  a  peasant  in  the  year  1525  had  of  the 
golden  days  of  a  few  years  before.  The  day 
labourers  and  serving  men  were  equally  tan- 
talised by  the  remembrance  of  high  wages  and 
cheap  living  at  the  beginning  of  the  century.  A 
day  labourer  could  then  earn,  with  his  keep,  nine, 
and  without  keep,  sixteen  groschen  l  a  week. 
What  this  would  buy  may  be  judged  from  the 
following  prices  current  in  Saxony  during  the 
second  half  of  the  fifteenth  century.  A  pair  of 
good  working  shoes  cost  three  groschen ;  a  whole 
sheep,  four  groschen  ;  a  good  fat  hen,  half  a 
groschen  ;  twenty-five  cod  fish,  four  groschen  ; 
a  waggon-load  of  firewood,  together  with  car- 
riage, five  groschen  ;  an  ell  of  the  best  home- 
spun cloth,  five  groschen  ;  a  scheffel  (about  a 
bushel)  of  rye,  six  or  seven  groschen.  The 
1  One  silver  groschen  =  i|-d. 


END  OF  THE  MIDDLE  AGES.  201 

Duke  of  Saxony  wore  grey  hats  which  cost  him 
four  groschen.  In  Northern  Rhineland  about 
the  same  time  a  day  labourer  could,  in  addition 
to  his  keep,  earn  in  a  week  a  quarter  of  rye, 
ten  pounds  of  pork,  six  large  cans  of  milk,  and 
two  bundles  of  firewood,  and  in  the  course  of 
five  weeks  be  able  to  buy  six  ells  of  linen,  a  pair 
of  shoes,  and  a  bag  for  his  tools.  In  Augsburg 
the  daily  wages  of  an  ordinary  labourer  repre- 
sented the  value  of  six  pounds  of  the  best  meat, 
or  one  pound  of  meat,  seven  eggs,  a  peck  of 
peas,  about  a  quart  of  wine,  in  addition  to  such 
bread  as  he  required,  with  enough  over  for 
lodging,  clothing,  and  minor  expenses.  In 
Bavaria  he  could  earn  daily  eighteen  pfennige, 
or  one  and  a  half  groschen,  whilst  a  pound  of 
sausage  cost  one  pfennig,  and  a  pound  of  the 
best  beef  two  pfennige,  and  similarly  through- 
out the  whole  of  the  States  of  Central  Europe. 
A  document  of  the  year  1483,  from  Ehrbach 
in  the  Swabian  Odenwald,  describes  for  us  the 
treatment  of  servants  by  their  masters.  "  All 
journeymen,"  it  declares,  "  that  are  hired,  and 
likewise  bondsmen  (serfs),  also  the  serving  men 
and  maids,  shall  each  day  be  given  twice  meat  and 
what  thereto  longith,  with  half  a  small  measure 


GERMAN  SOCIETY. 


of  wine,  save  on  fast  days,  when  they  shall  have 
fish  or  other  food  that  nourisheth.  Whoso  in 
the  week  hath  toiled  shall  also  on  Sundays  and 
feast  days  make  merry  after  mass  and  preach- 
ing. They  shall  have  bread  and  meat  enough, 
and  half  a  great  measure  of  wine.  On  feast 
days  also  roasted  meat  enough.  Moreover, 
they  shall  be  given,  to  take  home  with  them,  a 
great  loaf  of  bread  and  so  much  of  flesh  as  two 
at  one  meal  may  eat." 

Again,  in  a  bill  of  fare  of  the  household  of 
Count  Joachim  von  Oettingen  in  Bavaria,  the 
journeymen  and  villeins  are  accorded  in  the 
morning,  soup  and  vegetables ;  at  mid-day, 
soup  and  meat,  with  vegetables,  and  a  bowl  of 
broth  or  a  plate  of  salted  or  pickled  meat  ;  at 
night,  soup  and  meat,  carrots,  and  preserved 
meat.  Even  the  women  who  brought  fowls  or 
eggs  from  the  neighbouring  villages  to  the  castle 
were  given  for  their  trouble — if  from  the  imme- 
diate vicinity,  a  plate  of  soup  with  two  pieces  of 
bread  ;  if  from  a  greater  distance,  a  complete 
meal  and  a  cruise  of  wine.  In  Saxony,  similarly, 
the  agricultural  journeymen  received  two  meals 
a  day,  of  four  courses  each,  besides  frequently 
cheese  and  bread  at  other  times  should  they 


END  OF  THE  MIDDLE  AGES.  203 

require  it.  Not  to  have  eaten  meat  for  a  week 
was  the  sign  of  the  direst  famine  in  any  district. 
Warnings  are  not  wanting  against  the  evils  ac- 
cruing to  the  common  man  from  his  excessive 

o 

indulgence  in  eating  and  drinking. 

Such  was  the  condition  of  the  proletariat  in 
its  first  inception,  that  is,  when  the  mediaeval 
system  of  villeinage  had  begun  to  loosen  and 
to  allow  a  proportion  of  free  labourers  to  in- 
sinuate themselves  into  its  working.  How 
grievous,  then,  were  the  complaints  when,  while 
wages  had  risen  either  not  at  all  or  at  most 
from  half  a  groschen  to  a  groschen,  the  price  of 
rye  rose  from  six  or  seven  groschen  a  bushel  to 
about  five-and-twenty  groschen,  that  of  a  sheep 
from  four  to  eighteen  groschen,  and  all  other 
articles  of  necessary  consumption  in  a  like  pro- 
portion ! l 

In  the  Middle  Ages,  necessaries  and  such 
ordinary  comforts  as  were  to  be  had  at  all  were 
dirt  cheap  ;  while  non-necessaries  and  luxuries, 
that  is,  such  articles  as  had  to  be  imported  from 
afar,  were  for  the  most  part  at  prohibitive  prices. 
With  the  opening  up  of  the  world-tnarket  during 

1  The  authorities  for  the  above  data  are  to  be  found  in 
Janssen,  i.,  vol.  i.,  bk.  iii.,  especially  pp.  330-346. 


204  GERMAN  SOCIETY. 

the  first  half  of  the  sixteenth  century  this  state 
of  things  rapidly  changed.  Most  luxuries  in  a 
short  time  fell  heavily  in  price,  while  necessaries 
rose  in  a  still  greater  proportion. 

This  latter  change  in  the  economic  conditions 
of  the  world  exercised  its  most  powerful  effect, 
however,  on  the  character  of  the  mediaeval 
town,  which  had  remained  substantially  un- 
changed since  its  first  great  expansion  at  the 
end  of  the  thirteenth  and  the  beginning  of  the 
fourteenth  centuries.  With  the  extension  of 
commerce  and  the  opening  up  of  communica- 
tions, there  began  that  evolution  of  the  town 
whose  ultimate  outcome  was  to  entirely  change 
the  central  idea  on  which  the  urban  organisa- 
tion was  based. 

The  first  requisite  for  a  town,  according  to 
modern  notions,  is  facility  of  communication 
with  the  rest  of  the  world  by  means  of  railways, 
telegraphs,  postal  system,  and  the  like.  So  far 
has  this  gone  now  that  in  a  new  country,  for 
instance  America,  the  railway,  telegraph  lines, 
etc.,  are  made  first,  and  the  towns  are  then 
strung  upon  them,  like  beads  upon  a  cord.  In 
the  mediaeval  town,  on  the  contrary,  communi- 
cation was  quite  a  secondary  matter,  and  more 


END  OF  THE  MIDDLE  AGES.  205 

of  a  luxury  than  a  necessity.  Each  town  was 
really  a  self-sufficing  entity,  both  materially  and 
intellectually.  The  modern  idea  of  a  town  is 
that  of  a  mere  local  aggregate  of  individuals, 
each  pursuing  a  trade  or  calling  with  a  view  to 
the  world-market  at  large.  Their  own  locality 
or  town  is  no  more  to  them  economically  than 
any  other  part  of  the  world-market,  and  very 
little  more  in  any  other  respect.  The  mediaeval 
idea  of  a  town,  on  the  contrary,  was  that  of  an 
organisation  of  groups  into  one  organic  whole. 
Just  as  the  village  community  was  a  somewhat 
extended  family  organisation,  so  was,  mutatis 
mutandis,  the  larger  unit,  the  township  or  city. 
Each  member  of  the  town  organisation  owed 
allegiance  and  distinct  duties  primarily  to  his 
guild,  or  immediate  social  group,  and  through 
this  to  the  larger  social  group  which  constituted 
the  civic  society.  Consequently,  every  towns- 
man felt  a  kind  of  esprit  de  corps  with  his  fellow- 
citizens,  akin  to  that,  say,  which  is  alleged  of 
the  soldiers  of  the  old  French  "foreign  legion," 
who,  being  brothers-in-arms,  were  brothers  also 
in  all  other  relations.  But  if  every  citizen  owed 
duty  and  allegiance  to  the  town  in  its  corporate 
capacity,  the  town  no  less  owed  protection  and 


206  GERMAN  SOCIETY. 

assistance,  in  every   department  of  life,  to   its 
individual  members. 

As  in  ancient  Rome  in  its  earlier  history,  and 
as  in  all  other  early  urban  communities,  agri- 
culture necessarily  played  a  considerable  part 
in  the  life  of  most  mediaeval  towns.  Like  the 
villages  they  possessed  each  its  own  mark,  with 
its  common  fields,  pastures,  and  woods.  These 
were  demarcated  by  various  landmarks,  crosses, 
holy  images,  etc.  ;  and  "  the  bounds "  were 
beaten  every  year.  The  wealthier  citizens 
usually  possessed  gardens  and  orchards  within 
the  town  walls,  while  each  inhabitant  had  his 
share  in  the  communal  holding  without.  The 
use  of  this  latter  was  regulated  by  the  Rath  or 
Council.  In  fact,  the  town  life  of  the  Middle 
Ages  was  not  by  any  means  so  sharply  differen- 
tiated from  rural  life  as  is  implied  in  our  modern 
idea  of  a  town.  Even  in  the  larger  commercial 
towns,  such  as  Frankfurt,  Niirnberg  or  Augs- 
burg, it  was  common  to  keep  cows,  pigs,  and 
sheep,  and,  as  a  matter  of  course,  fowls  and 
geese,  in  large  numbers  within  the  precincts  of 
the  town  itself.  In  Frankfurt  in  1481  the  pig- 
sties in  the  town  had  become  such  a  nuisance 
that  the  Rath  had  to  forbid  them  in  the  front 


END  OF  THE  MIDDLE  AGES.  207 

of  the  houses  by  a  formal  decree.  In  Ulm 
there  was  a  regulation  of  the  bakers'  guild  to 
the  effect  that  no  single  member  should  keep 
more  than  twenty-four  pigs,  and  that  cows 
should  be  confined  to  their  stalls  at  night.  In 
Niirnberg  in  1475  again,  the  Rath  had  to 
interfere  with  the  intolerable  nuisance  of  pigs 
and  other  farmyard  stock  running  about  loose 
in  the  streets.  Even  in  a  town  like  Miinchen 
we  are  informed  that  agriculture  formed  one  of 
the  staple  occupations  of  the  inhabitants,  while 
in  almost  every  city  the  gardeners'  or  the  wine- 
growers' guild  appears  as  one  of  the  largest 
and  most  influential. 

It  is  evident  that  such  conditions  of  life  would 
be  impossible  with  town-populations  even  ap- 
proaching only  distantly  those  of  to-day  ;  and, 
in  fact,  when  we  come  to  inquire  into  the  size 
and  populousness  of  mediaeval  cities,  as  into 
those  of  the  classical  world  of  antiquity,  we  are 
at  first  sight  staggered  by  the  smallness  of  their 
proportions.  The  largest  and  most  populous 
free  imperial  cities  in  the  fifteenth  and  sixteenth 
centuries,  Ntirnberg  and  Strassburg,  numbered 
little  more  than  20,000  resident  inhabitants 
within  the  walls,  a  population  rather  less  than 


2o8  GERMAN  SOCJETY. 


that  of  (say)  Gloucester  at  the  present  time. 
Such  an  important  place  as  Frankfurt-am-Main 
is  stated  at  the  middle  of  the  fifteenth  century 
to  have  had  less  than  9000  inhabitants.  At  the 
end  of  the  fifteenth  century  Dresden  could  only 
boast  of  about  5000.  Rothenburg  on  the 
Tauber  is  to-day  a  dead  city  to  all  intents  and 
purposes,  affording  us  a  magnificent  example 
of  what  a  mediaeval  town  was  like,  as  the  bulk 
of  its  architecture,  including  the  circuit  of  its 
walls,  which  remain  intact,  dates  approximately 
from  the  sixteenth  century.  At  present  a  single 
line  of  railway  branching  off  from  the  main  line 
with  about  two  trains  a  day  is  amply  sufficient 
to  convey  the  few  antiquarians  and  artists  who 
are  now  its  sole  visitors,  and  who  have  to  con- 
tent themselves  with  country-inn  accommoda- 
tion. Yet  this  old  free  city  has  actually  a 
larger  population  at  the  present  day  than  it  had 
at  the  time  of  which  we  are  writing,  when  it 
was  at  the  height  of  its  prosperity  as  an 
important  centre  of  activity.  The  figures  of 
its  population  are  now  between  8000  and  9000. 
At  the  beginning  of  the  sixteenth  century  they 
were  between  6000  and  7000.  A  work  written 
and  circulated  in  manuscript  during  the  first 


END  OF  THE  MIDDLE  AGES.  209 

decade  of  the  sixteenth  century,  "A  Christian 
Exhortation  "  (Ein  Christliche  Mahnung),  after 
referring  to  the  frightful  pestilences  recently 
raging  as  a  punishment  from  God,  observes,  in 
the  spirit  of  true  Malthusianism,  and  as  a  justifica- 
tion of  the  ways  of  Providence,  that  "  an  there 
were  not  so  many  that  died  there  were  too  much 
folk  in  the  land,  and  it  were  not  good  that  such 
should  be  lest  there  were  not  food  enough  for  all". 

Great  population  as  constituting  importance 
in  a  city  is  comparatively  a  modern  notion.  In 
other  ages  towns  became  famous  on  account 
of  their  superior  civic  organisation,  their  more 
advantageous  situation, or  the  greater  acti vity,  in- 
tellectual, political,  or  commercial,  of  theircitizens. 

What  this  civic  organisation  of  mediaeval 
towns  was,  demands  a  few  words  of  explanation, 
since  the  conflict  between  the  two  main  elements 
in  their  composition  plays  an  important  part  in 
the  events  which  follow.  Something  has  al- 
ready been  said  on  this  head  in  the  Introduc- 
tion. We  have  there  pointed  out  that  the 
Rath  or  Town  Council,  that  is  the  supreme 
governing  body  of  the  municipality,  was  in  all 
cases  mainly,  and  often  entirely,  composed  of 

the  heads  of  the  town  aristocracy,  the  patrician 

14 


210  GERMAN  SOCIETY. 


class  or  "  honorability  "  (Ehrbarkeit\  as  they 
were  termed,  who  on  the  ground  of  their  anti- 
quity and  wealth  laid  claim   to  every  post  of 
power  and  privilege.     On  the  other  hand  were 
the  body  of  the  citizens  enrolled  in  the  various 
guilds,    seeking,   as   their  position   and   wealth 
improved,   to   wrest  the   control   of  the  town's 
resources   from  the  patricians.      It  must  be  re- 
membered that  the  towns  stood  in  the  position 
of  feudal  over-lords  to  the  peasants  who  held 
land  on  the  city  territory,  which  often  extended 
for  many   square  miles  outside  the  walls.     A 
small  town  like  Rothenburg,  for  instance,  which 
we  have  described  above,  had  on  its  lands  as 
many  as  15,000  peasants.    The  feudal  dues  and 
contributions   of  these   tenants  constituted  the 
staple  revenue  of  the  town,  and  the  management 
of  them  was  one  of  the  chief  bones  of  contention. 
Nowhere  was  the  guild  system  brought  to  a 
greater  perfection  than  in  the  free  imperial  towns 
of  Germany.      Indeed,  it  was  carried  further  in 
them,  in  one   respect,   than  in  any  other  part 
of  Europe, for  the  guildsof  journeymen  (Gesellen- 
verbdnde],  which  in  other  places  never  attained 
any  strength  or  importance,  were  in  Germany 
developed  to  the  fullest  extent,  and  of  course 


END  OF  THE  MIDDLE  AGES.  211 


supported  the  craft-guilds  in  their  conflict  with 
the  patriciate.  Although  there  were  naturally 
numerous  frictions  between  the  two  classes  of 
guilds  respecting  wages,  working  days,  hours, 
and  the  like,  it  must  not  be  supposed  that  there 
was  that  irreconcilable  hostility  between  them 
which  would  exist  at  the  present  time  between 
a  trades  union  and  a  syndicate  of  employers. 
Each  recognised  the  right  to  existence  of  the 
other.  In  one  case,  that  of  the  strike  of  bakers 
towards  the  close  of  the  fifteenth  century,  at 
Colmar  in  Elsass,  the  craft-guilds  supported  the 
journeymen  in  their  protest  against  a  certain 
action  of  the  patrician  Rath  which  they  con- 
sidered to  be  a  derogation  from  their  dignity. 

Like  the  masters  the  journeymen  had  their 
own  guild-house,  and  their  own  solemn  functions 
and  social  gatherings.  There  were,  indeed, 
two  kinds  of  journeymen-guilds :  one  whose 
chief  purpose  was  a  religious  one,  and  the  other 
concerning  itself  in  the  first  instance  with  the 
secular  concerns  of  the  body.  However,  both 
classes  of  journeymen-guilds  worked  into  one 
another's  hand.  On  coming  into  a  strange  town 
a  travelling  member  of  such  a  guild  was  certain 
of  a  friendly  reception,  of  maintenance  until  he 


2 1 2  GERMAN  SO  CIETY. 

procured  work,  and  of  assistance  in  finding  it  as 
soon  as  possible. 

Interesting  details  concerning  the  wages  paid 
to  journeymen  and  their  contributions  to  the 
guilds  are  to  be  found  in  the  original  documents 
relating  exclusively  to  the  journeymen-guilds, 
collected  by  Georg  Schanz.1  From  these  and 
other  sources  it  is  clear  that  the  position  of  the 
artisan  in  the  towns  was  in  proportion  much 
better  than  even  that  of  the  peasant  at  that 
time,  and  therefore  immeasurably  superior  to 
anything  he  has  enjoyed  since.  In  South  Ger- 
many at  this  period  the  average  price  of  beef 
was  about  two  denarii 2  a  pound,  while  the  daily 
wages  of  the  masons  and  carpenters,  in  addi- 
tion to  their  keep  and  lodging,  amounted  in  the 
summer  to  about  twenty,  and  in  the  winter  to 
about  sixteen  of  these  denarii.  In  Saxony  the 
same  journeymen-craftsmen  earned  on  the  aver- 
age, besides  their  maintenance,  two  groschen 
four  pfennige  a  day,  or  about  one-third  the 
value  of  a  bushel  of  corn.  In  addition  to  this, 

1  Zur  Geschichte  der  deutschen  Gesellenverbande .  Leipz., 
1876. 

2C.  -yd.  The  denarius  was  the  South  German  equiva- 
lent of  the  North  German  pfennig,  of  which  twelve  went  to 
the  groschen. 


END  OF  THE  MIDDLE  AGES.  213 

in  some  cases  the  workman  had  weekly  gratui- 
ties under  the  name  of  "bathing money";  and  in 
this  connection  it  may  be  noticed  that  a  holiday 
for  the  purpose  of  bathing  once  a  fortnight, 
once  a  week,  or  even  oftener,  as  the  case  might 
be,  was  stipulated  for  by  the  guilds,  and  gener- 
ally recognised  as  a  legitimate  demand.  The 
common  notion  of  the  uniform  uncleanliness  of 
the  mediaeval  man  requires  to  be  considerably 
modified  when  one  closely  investigates  the  con- 
dition of  town  life,  and  finds  everywhere  facili- 
ties for  bathing  in  winter  and  summer  alike. 
Untidiness  and  uncleanliness,  according  to  our 
notions,  there  may  have  been  in  the  streets  and 
in  the  dwellings  in  many  cases,  owing  to  inade- 
quate provisions  for  the  disposal  of  refuse  and 
the  like  ;  but  we  must  not  therefore  extend  this 
idea  to  the  person,  and  imagine  that  the  mediae- 
val craftsman  or  even  peasant  was  as  unwhole- 
some as,  say,  the  Roumanian  peasant  of  to-day. 
When  these  wages  received  by  the  journey- 
men artisans  are  compared  with  the  prices  of 
commodities  previously  given,  it  will  be  seen 
how  relatively  easy  were  their  circumstances  ; 
and  the  extent  of  their  well-being  may  be  further 
judged  from  the  wealth  of  their  guilds,  which, 


2 1 4  GERMAN  SO CIETY. 

although  varying  in  different  places,  at  all  times 
formed  a  considerable  proportion  of  the  wealth 
of  the  town.  The  guild  system  was  based  upon 
the  notion  that  the  individual  master  and  work- 
man was  working  as  much  in  the  interest  of  the 
guild  as  for  his  own  advantage.  Each  member 
of  the  guild  was  alike  under  the  obligation  to 
labour,  and  to  labour  in  accordance  with  the 
rules  laid  down  by  his  guild,  and  at  the  same 
time  had  the  right  of  equal  enjoyment  with  his 
fellow-guildsmen  of  all  advantages  pertaining 
to  the  particular  branch  of  industry  covered  by 
the  guild.  Every  guildsman  had  to  work  him- 
self in  propria  persona  ;  no  contractor  was 
tolerated  who  himself  "  in  ease  and  sloth  doth 
live  on  the  sweat  of  others,  and  puffeth  himself 
up  in  lustful  pride  ".  Were  a  guild-master  ill 
and  unable  to  manage  the  affairs  of  his  work- 
shop, it  was  the  council  of  the  guild,  and  not 
himself  or  his  relatives,  who  installed  a  repre- 
sentative for  him  and  generally  looked  after  his 
affairs.  It  was  the  guild  again  which  procured 
the  raw  material,  and  distributed  it  in  relatively 
equal  proportions  amongst  its  members ;  orwhere 
this  was  not  the  case,  the  time  and  place  were 
indicated  at  which  the  guildsman  might  buy  at 


END  OF  THE  MFDDLE  AGES.  215 

a  fixed  maximum  price.  Every  master  had 
equal  right  to  the  use  of  the  common  property 
and  institutions  of  the  guild,  which  in  some 
industries  included  the  essentials  of  production, 
as,  for  example,  in  the  case  of  the  woollen 
manufacturers,  where  wool  kitchens,  carding 
rooms,  bleaching  houses  and  the  like  were 
common  to  the  whole  guild. 

Needless  to  say,  the  relations  between  master 
and  apprentices  and  master  and  journeymen 
were  rigidly  fixed  down  to  the  minutest  detail. 
The  system  was  thoroughly  patriarchal  in  its 
character.  In  the  hey-day  of  the  guilds,  every 
apprentice  and  most  of  the  journeymen  regarded 
their  actual  condition  as  a  period  of  preparation 
which  would  end  in  the  glories  of  mastership. 
For  this  dear  hope  they  were  ready  on  occasion 
to  undergo  cheerfully  the  most  arduous  duties. 
The  education  in  handicraft,  and,  we  may  add, 
the  supervision  of  the  morals  of  the  blossoming 
members  of  the  guild,  was  a  department  which 
greatly  exercised  its  administration.  On  the 
other  hand,  the  guild  in  its  corporate  capacity 
was  bound  to  maintain  sick  or  incapacitated 
apprentices  and  journeymen,  though  after  the 
journeymen  had  developed  into  a  distinct 


216  GERMAN  SOCIETY. 


class,  and  the  consequent  rise  of  the  journey- 
men-guilds, the  latter  function  was  probably  in 
most  cases  taken  over  by  them.  The  guild  laws 
against  adulteration,  scamped  work,  and  the 
like,  were  sometimes  ferocious  in  their  severity. 
For  example,  in  some  towns  the  baker  who 
misconducted  himself  in  the  matter  of  the 
composition  of  his  bread  was  condemned  to 
be  shut  up  in  a  basket  which  was  fixed  at  the 
end  of  a  long  pole,  and  let  down  so  many  times 
to  the  bottom  of  a  pool  of  dirty  water.  In  the 
year  1456  two  grocers,  together  with  a  female 
assistant,  were  burnt  alive  at  N  urn  berg  for 
adulterating  saffron  and  spices,  and  a  similar 
instance  happened  at  Augsburg  in  1492.  From 
what  we  have  said  it  will  be  seen  that  guild  life, 
like  the  life  of  the  town  as  a  whole,  was  essen- 
tially a  social  life.  It  was  a  larger  family,  into 
which  various  blood  families  were  merged.  The 
interest  of  each  was  felt  to  be  the  interest  of  all, 
and  the  interest  of  all  no  less  the  interest  of  each. 
But  in  many  towns,  outside  the  town  popula- 
tion properly  speaking,  outside  the  patrician 
families  who  generally  governed  the  Rath,  out- 
side the  guilds,  outside  the  town  organisation 
altogether,  there  were  other  bodies  dwelling 


END  OF  THE  MIDDLE  AGES.  217 

within  the  walls  and  forming  imperia  in  ini- 
periis.  These  were  the  religious  corporations, 
whose  possessions  were  often  extensive,  and 
who,  dwelling  within  their  own  walls,  shut  out 
from  the  rest  of  the  town,  were  subject  only 
to  their  own  ordinances.  The  quasi-religious, 
quasi-military  Order  of  the  Teutonic  Knights 
{Deutscher  Ordeii],  founded  at  the  time  of 
the  Crusades,  was  the  wealthiest  and  largest 
of  these  corporations.  In  addition  to  the 
extensive  territories  which  it  held  in  various 
parts  of  the  Empire,  it  had  establishments  in  a 
large  number  of  cities.  Besides  this  there  were, 
of  course,  the  Orders  of  the  Augustinians  and 
Carthusians,  and  a  number  of  less  important 
foundations,  who  had  their  cloisters  in  various 
towns.  At  the  beginning  of  the  sixteenth  cen- 
tury, the  pomp,  pride,  and  licentiousness  of  the 
Teutonic  Order  drew  upon  it  the  especial  hatred 
of  the  townsfolk  ;  and  amid  the  general  wreck 
of  religious  houses  none  were  more  ferociously 
despoiled  than  those  belonging  to  this  Order. 
There  were,  moreover,  in  some  towns,  the 
establishments  of  princely  families,  which  were 
regarded  by  the  citizens  with  little  less  hostility 
than  that  accorded  to  the  religious  Orders. 


218  GERMAN  SOCIETY. 

Such  were  the  explosive  elements  of  town 
life  when  changing  conditions  were  tending  to 
dislocate  the  whole  structure  of  mediaeval  exist- 
ence. The  capture  of  Constantinople  by  the 
Turks  in  1453  had  struck  a  heavy  blow  at  the 
commerce  of  the  Bavarian  cities  which  had 
come  by  way  of  Constantinople  and  Venice. 
This  latter  city  lost  one  by  one  its  trading 
centres  in  the  East,  and  all  Oriental  traffic  by 
way  of  the  Black  Sea  was  practically  stopped. 
It  was  the  Dutch  cities  who  inherited  the  wealth 
and  influence  of  the  German  towns  when  Vasco 
da  Gama's  discovery  of  the  Cape  route  to  the 
East  began  to  have  its  influence  on  the 
trade  of  the  world.  This  diversion  of  Oriental 
traffic  from  the  old  overland  route  was  the 
starting  point  of  the  modern  merchant  navy, 
and  it  must  be  placed  amongst  the  most  potent 
causes  of  the  break-up  of  mediaeval  civilisation. 
The  above  change,  although  immediately  felt 
by  the  German  towns,  was  not  realised  by 
them  in  its  full  importance  either  as  to  its 
causes  or  its  consequences  for  more  than  a  cen- 
tury; but  the  decline  of  their  prosperity  was 
nevertheless  sensible,  even  now,  and  contributed 
directly  to  the  coming  upheaval. 


CHAPTER   VIII. 

THE   NEW  JURISPRUDENCE. 

THE  impatience  of  the  prince,  the  prelate, 
the  noble,  and  the  wealthy  burgher  at  the 
restraints  which  the  system  of  the  Middle  Ages 
placed  upon  his  activity  as  an  individual  in  the 
acquisition  for  his  own  behoof  and  the  disposal 
at  his  own  pleasure  of  wealth,  regardless  of  the 
consequences  to  his  neighbour,  found  expres- 
sion, and  a  powerful  lever,  in  the  introduction 
from  Italy  of  the  Roman  law  in  place  of  the 
old  canon  and  customary  law  of  Europe.  The 
.latter  never  regarded  the  individual  as  an  inde- 
pendent and  autonomous  entity,  but  invariably 
treated  him  with  reference  to  a  group  or  social 
body,  of  which  he  might  be  the  head  or  merely 
a  subordinate  member  ;  but  in  any  case  the  fila- 
ments of  custom  and  religious  duty  attached 
him  to  a  certain  humanity  outside  himself, 
whether  it  were  a  village  community,  a  guild, 
a  township,  a  province,  or  the  Empire.  The  idea 
Qfji  right,  to -ifldividuaLaiitononiy  in  his  dealings 


220  GERMAN  SOCIETY. 

with  men  never  entered  into  the  mediaeval  man's 
conception.  Hence  the  mere  possession  of  pro- 
perty was  not  recognised  by  mediaeval  law  as 
conferring  any  absolute  rights  in  its  holder  to 
its  unregulated  use,  and  the  basis  of  the  mediae- 
val notions  of  property  was  the  association  of 
responsibility  and  duty  with  ownership.  In 
other  words,  the  notion  of  trust  was  never 
completely  divorced  from  that  of  possession. 

The  Roman  law  rested  on  a  totally  different 
basis.  It  represented  the  legal  ethics  of  a 
society  on  most  of  its  sides  brutally  and  crassly 
individualistic.  That  that  society  had  come 
to  an  end  instead  of  evolving  to  its  natural 
conclusion — a  developed  capitalistic  indivi- 
dualism such  as  exists  to-day — was  due  to  the 
weakness  of  its  economic  basis,  owing  to  the 
limitation  at  that  time  of  man's  power  over 
nature,  which  deprived  it  of  recuperative  and 
defensive  power,  thereby  leaving  it  a  prey  not 
only  to  internal  influences  of  decay  but  also  to 
violent  destructive  forces  from  without.  Never- 
theless, it  left  a  legacy  of  a  ready-made  legal 
system  to  serve  as  an  implement  for  the  first 
occasion  when  economic  conditions  should  be 
once  more  ready  for  progress  to  resume  the 


THE  NEW  JURISPRUDENCE. 


course  of  individualistic  development,  abruptly 
brought  to  an  end  by  the  fall  of  ancient  civilisa- 
tion as  crystallised  in  the  Roman  Empire, 
v/  The  popular  courts  of  the  village,  of  the  mark 
and  of  the  town,  which  had  existed  up  to  the 
beginning  of  the  sixteenth  century  with  all  their 
ancient  functions,  were  extremely  democratic  in 
character.  Cases  were  decided  on  their  merits, 
in  accordance  with  local  custom,  by  a  body  of 
jurymen  chosen  from  among  the  freemen  of  the 
district,  to  whom  the  presiding  functionaries, 
most  of  whom  were  also  of  popular  selection, 
were  little  more  than  assessors.  The  technica- 
lities of  a  cut-and-dried  system  were  unknown. 
The  Catholic  Germanic  theory  of  the  Middle 
Ages  proper,  as  regards  the  civil  power  in  all 
its  functions,  from  the  highest  downward,  was 
that  of  the  mere  administrator  of  justice  as  such  ; 
whereas  the  Roman  law  regarded  the  magistrate 
as  the  vicegerent  of  the  princeps  or  imperator, 
in  whose  person  was  absolutely  vested  as  its  su- 
preme embodiment  the  whole  power  of  the  State. 
The  Divinity  of  the  Emperors  was  a  recognition 
of  this  fact ;  and  the  influence  of  the  Roman  law 
revived  the  theory  as  far  as  possible  under  the 
changed  conditions,  in  the  form  of  the  doctrine 


2  2  2  GERMAN  SOCIE  TY. 


of  the  Divine  Right  of  Kings — a  doctrine  which 
was  totally  alien  to  the  Catholic  feudal  concep- 
tion of  the  Middle  Ages.  This  doctrine,  more- 
over, received  added  force  from  the  Oriental 
conception  of  the  position  of  the  ruler  found  in 
the  Old  Testament,  from  which  Protestantism 
drew  so  much  of  its  inspiration. 

But  apart  from  this  aspect  of  the  question, 
the  new  juridical  conception  involved  that  of  a 
system  of  rules  as  the  crystallised  embodiment 
of  the  abstract  "State,"  given  through  its  repre- 
sentatives which  could  under  no  circumstances 
be  departed  from,~~arid~which  could  only  be 
modified  in  thejr  operation  by  legal  quibbles 
that  left  to  them  their  nominal  integrity.  The 
new  law  could  therefore  only  be  administered  f 
by  a  class  of  men  trained  specially  for  the  < 
purpose,  of  which  the  plastic  customary  law 
borne  down  the  stream  of  history  from  primi- 
tive times,  and  insensibly  adapting  itself  to 
new  conditions  but  understood  in  its  broader 
aspects  by  all  those  who  might  be  called  to 
administer  it,  had  little  need.  The  Roman  law, 
the  study  of  which  was  started  at  Jfologna  in 
the  J:welfth  century,  as  might  naturally  be 
expected,  early  attracted  the  attention  of  the 


THE  NEW  JURISPRUDENCE.  223 

German  Emperors  as  a  suitable  instrument  for 
use  on  emergencies.  But  it  made  little  real  head- 
way in  Germany  itself  as  against  the  early  in- 
stitutions until  the  fifteenth  century,  when  the 
provincial  power  of  the  princes  of  the  Empire 
was  beginning  to  overshadow  the  central  autho- 
rity of  the  titular  chief  of  the  Holy  Roman 
Empire.  The  former,  while  strenuously  resist- 
ing the  results  of  its  application  from  above, 
found  in  it  a  powerful  auxiliary  in  their  courts 
in  riveting  their  power  over  the  estates  subject 
to  them.  As  opposed  to  the  delicately  adjusted 
hierarchical  notions  of  Feudalism,  which  did  not 
recognise  any  absoluteness  of  dominion  either 
over  persons  or  things,  in  short  for  which  neither 

(  the  head  of  the  State  had  any  inviolate  authority! 

Jas   such,   nor  private    property   any    inviolable/ 
rights  or  sanctity  as  such,  the  new  jurisprudence 
made  corner-stones  of  both  these  conceptions. 

Even  the  canon  law,  consisting  in  a  mass 
of  Papal  decretals  dating  from  the  early  Middle 
Ages,  and  which,  while  undoubtedly  containing 
considerable  traces  of  the  influence  of  Roman 
law,  was  nevertheless  largely  customary  in  its 
character  with  an  infusion  of  Christian  ethics,  had 
to  yield  to  the  new  jurisprudence,  and  that  too  in 


224  GERMAN  SOCIETY. 


countries  where  the  Reformation  had  been  un- 
able to  replace  the  old  ecclesiastical  dogma  and 
organisation.  The  principles  and  practice  of 

to  r  r  C^TJVL^Hf 

the  Roman  law  were  sedulously  inculcated  _by 
the  tribe  of  civilian  lawyers  who  by  the  be- 
ginning of  the  sixteenth  century  infested  every 

^VBB^ 

Court  throughout  Europe.  Every  potentate, 
great  and  small,  little  as  he  might  like  its 
application  by  his  feudal  over-lord  to  himself, 
was  yet  only  too  ready  and  willing  to  invoke 
its  aid  for  the  oppression  of  his  own  vassals  or 
peasants.  Thus  the  civil  law  everywhere 
triumphed.  It  became  the  juridical  expression 
of  the  political,  economical,  and  religious  change 
which  marks  the  close  of  the  Middle  Ages  and 
the  beginnings  of  the  modern  commercial  world. 
It  must  not  be  supposed,  however,  that  no 
resistance  was  made  to  it.  Everywhere  in  con- 
temporary literature,  side  by  side  with  denun- 
ciations of  the  new  mercenary  troops,  the 
Landsknechte,  we  find  uncomplimentary  allu- 
sions to  the  race  of  advocates,  notaries,  and 
procurators  who,  as  one  writer  has  it,  "  are  in- 
creasing like  grasshoppers  in  town  and  in  coun- 
try year  by  year  ".  Wherever  they  appeared, 
we  are  told,  countless  litigious  disputes  sprang 


THE  NEW  JURISPRUDENCE.  225 

up.  He  who  had  but  the  money  in  hand  might 
readily  defraud  his  poorer  neighbour  in  the 
name  of  law  and  right.  "  Woe  is  me  !  "  ex- 
claims one  author,  "  in  my  home  there  is  but 
one  procurator,  and  yet  is  the  whole  country- 
round  about  brought  into  confusion  by  his 
wiles.  What  a  misery  will  this  horde  bring 
upon  us  !  "  Everywhere  was  complaint  and  in 
many  places  resistance. 

(As  early  as  1460  we  find  the  Bavarian  estates 
vigorously  complaining  that  all  the  courts  were 
in  the  hands  of  doctorsT)  They  demanded  that 
the  rights  of  the  land  and  the  ancient  custom 
should  not  be  cast  aside  ;  but  that  the  courts 
as  of  old  should  be  served  by  reasonable  and 
honest  judges,  who  should  be  men  of  the  same 
feudal  livery  and  of  the  same  country  as  those 
whom  they  tried.  Again  in  1514,  when  the 
evil  had  become  still  more  crying,  we  find  the 
estates  of  Wiirtemberg  petitioning  Duke  Ulrich 
that  the  Supreme  Court  "shall  be  composed  of 
honourable,  worthy,  and  understanding  men  of 
the  nobles  and  of  the  towns,  who  shall  not 
be  doctors,  to  the  intent  that  the  ancient  usages 
and  customs  should  abide,  and  that  it  should 

be_ judged    according    tp_them  jn    such    wise 

15 


226  GERMAN  SOCIETY. 

that  the  poor  man  might  no  longer  be  brought 
to  confusion ".  [In  many  covenants  of  the 
end  of  the  fifteenth  century,  express  stipu- 
lation is  made  that  they  should  not  be  inter- 
preted by  a  doctor  or  licentiate,  and  also  in 
some  cases  that  no  such  doctor  or  licentiate 
should  be  permitted  to  reside  or  to  exercise  his 

profession   within   certain   districts.      Great  as 

^j 

was  the  economical  influence  of  the  new  jurists 
in  the  tribunals,  their  political  influence  in  the 
various  courts  of  the  Empire,  from  the  Reichs- 
kammergericht  downwards,  was,  if  anything, 
greater.  Says  Wimpfeling,  the  first  writer  on 
the  art  of  education  in  the  modern  world : 
"  According  to  the  loathsome  doctrines  of  the 
new  jurisconsults,  the  prince  shall  be  everything 
in  the  land  and  the  people  naught.  The  people 
shall  only  obey,  pay  tax,  and  do  service.  More- 
over, they  shall  not  alone  obey  the  prince  but 
also  those  he  has  placed  in  authority,  who  begin 
to  puff  themselves  up  as  the  proper  lords  of  the 
land,  an J  to  order  matters  so  that  the  princes 
themselves  do  as  little  as  may  be  reign."  From 
this  passage  it  will  be  seen  that  the  modern 
V-  bureaucratic  state,  in  which  government  is  as 
nearly  as  possible  reduced  to  mechanism  and 


THE  NEW  JURISPRUDENCE.  227 

the  personal  relation  abolished,  was  ushered  in 
under  the  auspices  of  the  civil  law.  How  easy 
it  was  for  the  civilian  to  effect  the  abolition  of 
feudal  institutions  may  be  readily  imagined  by 
those  cognisant  of  the  principles  of  Roman  law. 
For  example,  the  Roman  law  of  course  making  no 
mention  of  the  right  of  the  mediaeval  "estates"  to 
be  consulted  in  the  levying  of  taxes  or  in  other 
questions,  the  jurist  would  explain  this  right  to 
his  too  willing  master,  the  prince,  as  an  abuse 
which  had  no  legal  justification,  and  which,  the 
sooner  it  were  abolished  in  the  interest  of  good 
government  the  better  it  would  be.  All  feudal 
rights  as  against  the  power  of  an  over-lord  were 
explained  away  by  the  civil  jurist,  either  as  per- 
nicious abuses,  or,  at  best,  as  favours  granted 
in  the  past  by  the  predecessors  of  the  reigning 
monarch,  which  it  was  within  his  right  to  trun- 
cate or  to  abrogate  at  his  will. 

From  the  preceding  survey  will  be  clearly 
perceived  the  important  role  which  the  new 
jurisprudence  played  on  the  continent  of  Europe 
in  the  gestation  of  the  new  phase  which  history 
was  entering  upon  in  the  sixteenth  century. 
Even  the  short  sketch  given  will  be  sufficient 
to  show  that  it  was  not  in  one  department  only 


228  GERMAN  SOCIETY. 

that  it  operated ;  but  that,  in  addition  to  its  own 
domain  of  law  proper,  its  influence  was  felt  in 
modifying  economical,  political,  and  indirectly 
even  ethical  and  religious  conditions.  From 
this  time  forth  Feudalism  slowly  but  surely 
gave  place  to  the  newer  order,  all  that  remained 
being  certain  of  its  features,  which,  crystallised 
into  bureaucratic  forms,  were  doubly  veneered  with 
a  last  trace  of  mediaeval  ideas  and  a  denser 
coating  of  civilian  conceptions.  This  transi- 
tional Europe,  and  not  mediaeval  Europe,  was 
the  Europe  which  lasted  on  until  the  eighteenth 
century,  and  which  practically  came  to  an  end 
with  the  French  Revolution. 


APPENDICES. 


APPENDIX   A. 

THE  following  is  a  rescript  issued  by  a  Commission 
of  the  Reichstag  held  at  Niirnberg  in  1522-23,  anent 
the  commercial  syndicates  which  the  sudden  develop- 
ment of  the  world-market  had  recently  called  into 
existence  : — 

"  What  the  small  Commission  by  order  of  the 
great  Commission  hath  determined  concerning  the 
Monopolia  or  pernicious  and  prohibited  commerce 
is  hereafter  related." 

(MSS.  of  6 1  pages  in  the  Ernestine  General  Archives 
at  Weimar,  Margin  E.  Quoted  by  Egelhaaf.  Appen- 
dix, vol.  i.) 

"In  the  first  place,  concerning  the  origin  of  the  word 
Monopolia.  Monopolia  is  a  Greek  word,  from  the 
word  Monos,  that  is,  alone,  and  Polonia,  that  is,  a 
selling.  As  if  one  should  say :  I  alone  sell  this  or 
that,  or  my  Company  or  I  alone  sell.  Therefore,  such 
separate  dealing  whereby  several  dealers  or  traders 
unite  together  in  such  wise  that  they  alone  obtain 
profit  from  their  handicraft  or  merchandy  is  called 
Monopolia.  This  is  discoursed  of  in  Lege  Unica  (?), 
Cod.  de  Monopoliis. 

"  Item,  the  aforesaid  Monopolia,  Uniting,  Combin- 
ing, Associatings  and  their  Sellings  have  not  now  for 
the  first  time  been  found  not  to  be  borne  ;  but  the 


232  GERMAN  SOCIETY. 

same  were  regarded  and  known  as  very  noxious  to 
the  Commonweal,  destructive  and  worthy  to  be 
punished,  as  aforetime  by  the  Roman  Emperors  and 
Jurisconsults,  and  more  especially  by  the  blessed 
Emperor  Justinian,  so  that  such  trespassers  should 
be  made  to  lose  all  their  goods,  and  moreover  should 
be  adjudged  to  eternal  misery  (exile)  from  their  own 
homes, as  standeth  written  Lege  Unica,  Cod.  de  Monop. 
Honorius  also  and  Theodosius  forbade  those  of  noble 
birth  and  those  of  the  richer  sort  from  harmful  com- 
merce ;  so  that  the  common  folk  might  the  more  easily 
buy  of  the  Merchants ;  and  in  the  Reichstag  at  Koln 
in  1512  the  matter  was  much  debated  by  the  Em- 
peror Maximilian,  the  Electors,  the  Princes  and  the 
Estates,  and  the  aforesaid  increase  in  the  price  of 
Wares  was  forbidden  under  great  pains  and  penalties. 
The  decree  of  the  Reichstag  sayeth  : — 

"  And  since  much  great  fellowship  in  Trade  hath 
arisen  within  the  Realm  in  the  last  years,  and  also 
there  be  several  and  sundry  persons  who  venture  to 
bring  all  kinds  of  Wares  and  Merchants'  goods,  such 
as  Spices,  Arras,  Woollen  Cloth,  and  such-like  into 
their  own  hand  with  power  to  trade  in  them,  to  set 
or  to  make  their  own  advantage  out  of  them,  as  it 
them  pleaseth,  and  do  greatly  harm  thereby  the 
Holy  Empire  and  all  Estates  thereof,  contrary  to  the 
Imperial  written  Law  and  to  all  honesty :  we  have 
ordered  and  enacted  for  the  furthering  of  the  common 
profit  and  according  to  necessity,  and  we  do  desire 
that  earnestly,  and  we  will,  that  such  noxious  dealing 
be  henceforth  forbidden,  and  that  they  abstain  [from 


APPENDIX  A.  233 


it],  and  that  henceforth  they  may  [not]  carry  it 
on  or  exercise  it.  Those  who  shall  do  this  con- 
trary to  the  aforesaid,  their  Goods  and  Chattels  shall 
be  confiscated  and  fall  to  the  Authority  of  the  place. 
And  the  same  Companies  and  Merchants  [shall] 
henceforth  not  be  conducted  [on  their  journeys]  by 
any  authority  in  the  Empire,  nor  shall  it  be  lawful 
for  such  to  do  so  with  whatsoever  words,  opinion 
or  clauses  the  convoy  hath  been  given.  Yet  shall 
it  not  be  forbidden  to  any  man  on  this  account  to 
enter  into  company  with  any  other  save  only  if  he 
undertake  to  bring  the  Wares  into  one  hand  and  to 
place  upon  the  Wares  a  worth  according  to  his  own 
mind  and  pleasure ;  or  shall  pledge  the  buyer  or 
seller  to  sell,  to  give,  or  to  keep  such  Wares  to  or  for 
no  man  but  himself,  or  that  he  shall  not  give  them 
save  such  wise  as  he  hath  agreed  with  him.  But 
when  they,  to  whom  it  is  permitted  to  pursue  such 
trade,  shall  seek  to  make  an  unbecoming  dearness, 
the  Authority  shall  with  zeal  and  earnestness  forbid 
such  dearness,  and  command  an  honest  sale ;  but 
where  an  Authority  be  careless,  the  Fiscal  shall 
exhort  the  same  to  perform  his  duty  within  the 
space  of  one  month,  failing  such  hath  the  Fiscal 
power  to  enter  process  against  him. 

"  But  the  Authority  and  the  Fiscal  have  neither 
done  their  duty,  as  is  not  right  nor  just,  forasmuch 
as  in  the  present  times  other  small  robbers  and  thieves 
are  punished  sorely,  and  these  rich  Companies,  even 
one  of  them,  do  in  the  year  compass  much  more  un- 
doing to  the  Commonweal  than  all  other  robbers  and 


234  GERMAN  SOCIETY. 

thieves  in  that  they  and  their  servants  give  public 
display  of  luxuriousness,  pomp  and  prodigal  wealth, 
of  which  there  is  no  small  proof  in  that  Bartholomew 
Rhem  did  win,  in  so  short  a  time  and  with  so  little 
stock  of  trade,  such  notable  riches  in  the  Hochstetter 
Company — as  hath  openly  appeared  in  the  justifying 
before  the  City  Court  at  Augsburg  and  at  the  Reich- 
stag but  lately  held  at  Worms.  Therefore  hath  the 
said  Rhem  been  made  prisoner  in  Worms,  and  is  even 
still  kept  in  durance.  Moreover  shall  he  be  sent  here 
to  Niirnberg  that  he  may  bear  witness,  and  that  it  ma)' 
be  known  with  what  perils  the  aforesaid  forbidden 
Monopolies  and  Trade  be  practised,  also  through  what 
good  ways  and  means  such  may  be  set  aside  and 
prevented. 

"  There  are  three  questions  to  be  discoursed  of :  ( I ) 
Whether  the  Monopolies  be  hurtful  to  the  Holy 
Empire  and  therefore  are  to  be  destroyed  ;  (2)  Whether 
all  Companies  without  difference  shall  be  done  away, 
or  whether  a  measure  shall  be  set  to  them  ;  (3)  By 
what  means  this  shall  be  done,  and  how  these  things 
may  be  remedied. 

"  I.  Firstly,  that  the  great  Companies  and  the 
heaping  up  of  their  Stocks  are  everywhere  harmful 
is  the  one  cause  as  may  be  seen  from  the  Spice,  which 
is  the  most  considerable  Merchandise  thus  dealt  and 
traded  with,  in  the  German  nation.  It  is  said  with 
credibility  that  the  King  of  Portugal  hath  not  to  pay 
more  for  one  pound's  weight  of  Pepper  sent  from  the 
Indies  to  Antwerp  than  three  shillings  in  gold,  twenty 
of  which  shillings  go  to  a  Rhenish  Gulden.  But  also 


APPENDIX  A.  235 


if  a  Company  in  Portugal  doth  send  for  Spices  it  hath 
no  trouble  and  excuse.  How  dear  soever  the  King 
doth  offer  or  give  the  Wares,  it  payeth  him  sometimes 
yet  more,  but  on  condition  that  he  shall  not  furnish 
such  Wares  to  them  who  will  hereafter  buy,  save  for  a 
still  greater  price.  To  this  example  it  may  be  added 
that  he  who  hath  offered  an  hundred-weight  of  Pepper 
from  Portugal  for  eighteen  ducats  hath  received  for 
them  twenty  ducats  or  even  more,  with  the  condition 
that  the  Royal  Majesty  shall  furnish  to  none  other  for 
the  space  of  one  or  two  years  the  same  Pepper  or 
Wares  cheaper  than  twenty-four  ducats,  and  thereby 
one  hath  so  outbidden  the  other  that  the  Spice  which 
at  the  first  could  be  sold  but  for  eighteen  ducats  is 
now  sold  in  Portugal  for  thirty-four  ducats  and  up- 
wards. And  it  hath  become  at  one  time  well-nigh  as 
dear  as  it  was  ever  before.  The  same  hath  also  hap- 
pened to  other  Spices  with  which  such  Merchants  are 
nothing  burdened,  nor  do  they  have  any  loss  there- 
withal, but  great  over-abounding  gain,  the  while  they, 
for  their  part,  will  sell  as  dearly  as  they  may,  and  none 
else  in  the  Holy  Empire  may  have  or  obtain  the  same. 
What  loss  and  disadvantage  resulteth  to  most  men, 
even  to  the  least,  is  not  hard  to  be  comprehended. 
We  may  prove  this  from  the  Nurnberg  Spice  convoys. 
The  Saffron  of  most  price,  so  called  from  theCatalonian 
place  Saffra,  hath  cost  some  years  ago,  as  namely  in 
the  sixteenth  year,  two  and  a  half  Gulden,  six 
Kreutzers  ;  now  in  the  twenty-second  year  it  costeth 
five  and  a  half  Gulden,  fifteen  Kreutzers.  The  best 
Saffron,  which  is  called  Zymer  by  the  Merchants,  hath 


236  GERMAN  SOCIETY. 

cost  from  1516  to  1519  two  Gulden  the  pound,  and 
even  in  1521  two  Gulden,  twenty-four  to  twenty-six 
Kreutzers  ;  now  it  costeth  four  Gulden  ;  and  even 
so  are  all  Saffrons  more  dear,  Arragonian,  Polish, 
Avernian,  etcetera. 

"The  Merchants,  moreover,  do  not  make  dear 
everything  at  the  same  time,  but  now  with  Saffron 
and  Cloves,  the  one  year  with  Pepper  and  Ginger, 
then  with  Nutmeg,  etcetera,  to  the  intent  that  their 
advantage  may  not  at  once  be  seen  of  men.  It  is 
therefore  purposed  to  make  an  enquiry  of  how  much 
Spices  are  brought  into  Germany  each  year,  so  that 
it  may  be  known  how  much  the  tax  upon  these  Spices 
would  bring  in,  in  so  far  as  the  Merchants  make  a 
small  increase  to  each  pound,  as  happeneth  very 
commonly.  It  hath  been  ordered  to  the  Merchants 
to  make  estimation  thereof,  but  their  estimations  were 
diverse ;  yet  are  the  numbers  told  for  the  Spices 
which  each  year  go  in  from  Lisabon  [Lisbon]  alone, 
so  that  there  may  be  had  better  knowledge.  36,000 
hundred-weight  of  Pepper  and  not  less  but  rather  the 
more ;  2400  hundred-weight  of  Ginger,  about  1000 
balls  of  Saffron  do  come  from  Lisabon  alone,  without 
that  which  cometh  from  Venice.  For  the  other  Spices 
they  do  not  make  known  the  sum.  At  Antwerp  this 
may  be  known  the  more  surely,  through  the  due 
which  is  there  levied. 

"  The  Companies  have  paid  especial  note  to  such 
Wares  as  can  be  the  least  spared  ;  and  if  one  be  not 
rich  enough,  it  goeth  for  help  to  another,  and  the 
twain  together  do  bring  the  Wares,  whatsoever  they 


APPENDIX  A.  237 


be,  wholly  into  their  own  hand.  If  a  poor,  small 
Merchant  buy  of  them  these  same  Wares,  whose  worth 
hath  been  cunningly  enhanced,  and  if  he  desireth  to 
trade  with  these  Wares,  according  to  his  needs,  then 
these  aforesaid  great  hucksters  are  from  that  hour 
upon  his  neck,  they  have  the  abundance  of  these  same 
Wares,  and  can  give  them  cheaper  and  on  longer 
borrowing ;  thereby  is  this  poor  man  oppressed, 
cometh  to  harm  and  some  to  destruction.  Ofttimes 
do  they  buy  back  their  Wares  through  unknown 
persons,  but  not  to  the  gain  of  them  that  sell ;  there- 
fore it  is  that  they  have  their  Storehouses  in  well- 
nigh  all  places  in  Europe ;  and  here  lieth  the  cause 
of  the  magnificence  of  the  heaping  up  of  Stock. 

"  The  great  Companies  do  lessen  trading  and  con- 
suming in  the  lands.  They  do  all  their  business  in 
far  countries  and  by  letters  ;  where  now  there  is  a 
great  Company,  there  aforetime  did  twenty  or  more 
[persons],  it  may  be,  nourish  themselves,  who  must  all 
now  wander  afar,  because  they  cannot  hold  a  store- 
house and  servants  in  other  places.  By  these  means 
came  it  to  pass  that  roads,  tolls  and  convoy  dues  were 
multiplied,  as  innkeepers  and  all  handiworkers  of  use 
and  pleasure  have  knowledge  ;  for  many  sellers  bring 
good  sale  and  cheapness  into  the  Wares. 

"  Furthermore,  the  good  gold  and  silver  Monies 
are  brought  out  of  the  land  by  the  Companies,  who 
everywhere  do  buy  them  up  and  change  them. 
Within  a  short  time  Rhenish  gold  will  have  been 
changed  and  melted  from  far-seeking  lust  of  gain. 
Therefore  are  there  already  in  divers  towns  risings  of 


238  GERMAN  SO  CIE T Y. 

the  poor  man,  which,  where  it  be  not  prevented,  will, 
it  is  to  be  feared,  extend  further  and  more. 

"II.  Now  it  be  asked,  are  all  Companies  to  be  there- 
fore destroyed?  We  have  now  already  shown  cause 
why  the  great  Companies  mighty  in  money  should  be 
scattered  and  not  be  borne  with.  But,  therefore,  it 
is  not  said  that  all  Companies  and  common  trading 
should  be  wholly  cut  away ;  this  were  indeed  against 
the  Commonweal  and  very  burdensome,  harmful  and 
foolish  to  the  whole  German  nation  ;  for  therefrom 
would  follow  (i)  that  one  should  give  strength,  help 
and  fellowship  to  Frenchmen  and  foreign  nations, 
that  they  should  undertake  and  carry  out  that  which 
with  so  much  pains  we  have  gone  forth  to  destroy. 
These  foreign  nations  would  then  suck  out  the  whole 
German  land.  (2)  Furthermore,  if  each  would  trade 
singly  and  should  lose  thereby,  that  would  then  be  to 
his  undoing,  and  also  to  theirs  who  had  entrusted  to 
him  their  Goods.  That  may  not  happen  where  divers 
persons  join  together  with  moderation.  (3)  Such  a 
forbidding  would  solely  serve  the  rich  to  their  ad- 
vantage, who  in  all  cases  everywhere  do  pluck  the 
grain  for  themselves  and  do  leave  the  chaff  for  others. 
Of  these  rich,  some  are  so  placed  that  they  are  able 
even  to  do  that  which  now  great  Companies  do 
and  which  is  thought  to  be  so  sore  an  oppression. 
Therewith  would  the  matter  not  be  bettered,  but  only 
a  covering  would  be  set  upon  it.  (4)  Trading  and 
industry  do  bring  this  with  them,  that  the  Wares  should 
not  be  sought  in  one  place  alone.  One  man  is  not 
able,  and  more  especially  not  at  the  time  when  there 


APPENDIX  A.  239 


is  need  thereof.  The  issue  would  be  that  trade  in 
the  land  would  be  forbidden  and  it  would  serve  the 
gain  of  foreign  nations,  and  especially  at  this  time 
[hurt  ?]  the  Germans  ;  but  to  hire  servants  and  to  send 
such  in  his  stead  to  another  place  needs  money,  and 
small  Stocks  will  hardly  bear  the  holding  of  domestics; 
many  there  be,  indeed,  who  are  not  able  to  provide 
for  themselves,  let  alone  for  servants. 

"III.  What  proposals  are  now  to  be  put  forth  for 
the  staying  of  the  aforesaid  forbidden  practice  ? 

"  (i)  Companies  or  single  persons  shall  use  no  more 
than  twenty  thousand,  forty  thousand,  or  for  the  most 
fifty  thousand  Gulden  Stock  for  trade,  and  shall  have 
no  more  than  three  Storehouses  outside  their  family 
dwelling. 

"(2)  They  shall  be  held  by  their  bodily  sworn 
vows  to  declare  to  their  Authority  that  they  have  no 
more  money  in  trade. 

"  (3)  Their  Stock  may  not  be  enhanced  by  gain  ; 
but  rather,  at  farthest,  account  must  be  made  every 
two  years  and  the  gain  divided,  also  a  notifying  to 
the  Authority  must  be  made  that  the  reckoning  and 
the  distributing  hath  been  fulfilled. 

"  (4)  No  Money  may  be  lent  with  usury  for  purpose 
of  trade,  for  this  is  ungodly  and  usurious,  also  harmful 
and  noxious  to  the  Commonweal,  without  weighing 
of  gain  and  of  loss  to  take  or  to  give  monies  or  usury. 

"(5)  No  sort  of  Ware  may  be  brought  into  one 
hand. 

"  (6)  Dispersed  Companies  may  not  join  themselves 
together,  on  pain  of  losing  all  their  goods. 


24o  GERMAN  SOCIETY, 

"  (7)  No  Merchant  may  buy  at  one  buying  more 
than  TOO  hundred-weight  of  Pepper,  100  hundred- 
weight of  Ginger,  and  of  no  manner  of  Spice  which 
hath  the  name,  more  than  50  hundred-weight ;  also 
after  such  buying  he  may  not  buy  or  trade  any  more 
of  the  same  Ware  for  the  fourth  part  of  a  year. 

"(8)  Inasmuch  as  especial  nimbleness  is  used  by 
the  great  Companies,  the  which  have  their  knowledge 
in  many  lands,  when  the  Wares  spoil  or  when  they 
come  into  greater  worth,  so  as  they  make  foreign 
Merchants  buy  up  from  others  that  have  such  Wares 
and  bring  the  same  into  their  hands  before  the  others 
do  know  of  such  loss.  Therefrom  there  followeth  a 
great  dearness  of  the  Ware.  For  the  other  part  the 
punishment  may  be  best  set  in  such  wise  that  should 
such  a  harmful  sale  be  disclosed  within  four  weeks 
from  the  making  thereof,  the  buyer  shall  be  bound 
thereunto  that  he  surrender  his  Ware  again  to  the 
seller  for  the  one  half  that  was  paid  therefor ;  the 
other  half  part  of  the  price  falleth  to  the  Authority. 

"  (9)  On  pain  of  loss  of  the  Goods,  as  hath  been 
determined  in  Koln,  the  seller  may  not  make  con- 
dition that  the  buyer  shall  not  dare  to  give  away  the 
Wares  for  a  lesser  price. 

"(10)  In  order  that  foreign  nations  may  not  be 
healed  and  bettered  the  while  German  land  is 
oppressed  and  despoiled,  it  is  commanded  that  this 
ordinance  shall  bind  all  foreigners  born  without  who 
have  their  Storehouse  within  the  Empire ;  so  that  a 
foreigner,  whether  a  Frenchman  or  whatsoever  he 
may  be,  that  tradeth  in  the  Holy  Empire  and  is 


APPENDIX  A.  241 


encompassed  by  this  ordinance,  shall  and  must  suffer 
all  penalties  even  as   other  Merchants    born  in    this 
country,  that    do    transgress.      This  shall    also  bind 
all  Principalities,  Lordships  and  Cities,  even  though 
they  be  free,  to  the  intent  that  it  shall  be  held  equally 
for  all  men,  and  that  none  shall  therein  be  spared. 
"(11)    Through    the    voyaging    of  German    Mer- 
chants to  Portugal  there  ariseth  great  evil,  in  that  in 
Lisabon,  because  of  the  shipping  from  Portugal  to 
the  Indies  with  Spices  and    other  matters,  there  be 
great    Storehouses   and  very  bold   buying   and  sell- 
ing, such  as  can  in  no  wise  else  exist  in  one  place, 
and  therefore  in  that  place  ariseth  the  great  due  and 
enhancement  of  every  manner  of  Spice  and  Ware 
which   are   borne  away  from  thence,  the   same  also 
with  .the  pennyworths  which   they  use   up  even    in 
Portugal,  and  may  not  succeed  with  till  they  be  once 
more  shipped  from  the  Indies  to  that  city.     To  this 
end  must  every  Ware  that  cometh  from  Portugal  be 
ventured  on  the  sea  by  Germans  and  be  bound  upon 
the  Wheel  of  Fortune  ;  and  the  voyage  to  Portugal  is 
well-nigh  more  fearsome  and  dangerous  than  is  that 
to  the  Indies.     In  few  years  on  this  same  sea  hath 
the  worth  of  fifteen  hundreds  of  thousands  of  Gulden 
been  drowned  and  perished ;  and  yet  nevertheless  are 
the    Merchant    folk,    who   have  inherited    but   little, 
become   so   unspeakably   rich.      Therefore   shall    all 
shipping  to  Portugal  be  forbidden  ;    the  Portuguese 
shall  themselves  take  in  hand  the  venture  and  their 
Wares,  and  those  that  they  may  not  keep  they  shall 
bring  to  Germany ;  for  if  one  doth  not  thus  pursue 

16 


242  GERMAN  SOCIETY. 

them,  they  must  perforce  sell  at  a  lesser  price. 
Others  do  affirm,  indeed,  that  if  the  Portuguese  do 
bring  their  Wares  to  Antorff  (Antwerp),  then  would 
the  great  Companies  find  there  also  means  to  buy 
up  the  Wares ;  and  the  King  of  Portugal  may  be 
moved  to  get  the  Ware  to  Danzig  or  Egen  Merten 
(Aigues  Mortes)  in  France,  so  that  the  Germans 
must  fetch  them  thence.  But  others  would  show, 
forsooth,  that  because  of  his  receiving  of  the  metals 
he  cannot  spare  Germany,  and  without  them  he  can 
do  no  trade  to  the  Indies  ;  one  must  therefore  but 
hinder  his  receiving  of  the  metals,  and  thus  shall  one 
compel  him  not  to  trade  to  France. 

"  (12)  There  shall  be  a  fixing  of  the  price  of  some 
Wares,  to  the  end  that  not  merely  is  it  ordered  for  the 
common  hucksters  and  Merchant  folk,  but  also  for 
them  that  buy  these  Wares  for  their  own  use  and 
pleasure.  It  is  to  fear  that  also  the  scattered  Com- 
panies do  agree  together  secretly  to  sell  over  the 
price  ;  moreover,  hath  the  King  of  Portugal  the  Spices 
in  his  power  alone,  and  since  that  time  can  he  set  the 
prices  as  he  will,  because  for  no  manner  of  dearness 
will  they  rest  unsold  among  the  Germans.  Moreover, 
it  hath  been  related  from  Refel  and  Lubeck  that  the 
King  of  Denmark  and  the  Fuggers  stand  in  trade,  the 
one  with  the  other,  that  all  Merchants'  goods  that  have 
hitherto  come  from  Muscey  (Moscow)  into  the  German 
trading  cities  shall  further  come  to  Denmark,  and  into 
the  might  of  the  King  thereof  and  of  the  Fuggers,  to 
the  end  that  they  may  enhance  the  same  at  their 
pleasure.  Thus  far  have  men  not  punished  such 


APPENDIX  A.  243 


things  with  just  pains,  but  have  wittingly  borne  with 
them.  Such  can  alone  be  made  riddance  of  by  a 
forbidding,  that  they  and  the  Wares  may  not  be  sold 
in  Germany  higher  than  for  a  price  determined.  The 
Regiment  (Imperial  Governing  Body)  shall  tax  each 
Ware  by  the  hundred-weight  to  a  fixed  sum.  As 
measure  shall  the  customary  middle  prices  serve  as 
they  have  been  wont  to  be  before  the  Wares  have 
come  into  the  power  of  the  King  of  Portugal  and  of 
the  great,  hurtful,  forbidden  Companies.  But  question 
may  be  made :  what  though  the  Wares  should  mis- 
carry ?  Then  shall  the  Merchant  folk  recover  them- 
selves in  them  that  do  succeed.  But  what  if  there  be 
lack  of  those  Wares  ?  The  foreigners  can  far  less 
spare  our  money  than  we  their  Wares ;  therefore  is 
there  in  the  Empire  no  long  enduring,  hurtful  lack  to 
be  feared  ;  unless  it  should  be  that  one  should  esteem  the 
not  giving  out  in  vain  of  Money  for  a  lack.  By  such 
ordinance  shall  the  danger  of  the  overweening  raising 
of  prices' be  best  hindered.  In  the  matter  of  the  dues 
the  remoteness  of  the  places  can  be  made  consideration 
of,  also  the  diversness  of  the  measures  and  the 
weights ;  thus  will  the  Pepper  in  the  storehouse  in 
Frankfort  be  taxed  at  one  Kreutzer  the  pound  and 
even  so  in  N  Urn  berg.  The  due  shall  begin  one  half- 
year  after  the  determination  thereof  by  the  Imperial 
Estates. 

"  Further,  it  shall  not  be  that  the  Merchants  shall 
lend  money  to  the  poor  folk  upon  pledge  of  the  seed 
that  standeth  in  the  field,  or  upon  the  grapes  of  the 
vine-stems  and  other  fruits,  whereby  these  poor, 


244  GERMAN  SOCIETY. 

needy  people  have  that  taken  from  them  that  they  do 
hardly  earn. 

"  Thereupon  shall  follow  penalties  for  all  trans- 
gressors as  for  careless  Authorities  ;  the  leave  that 
each  may  indite  before  the  Fiscal ;  the  determination 
that  all  confiscated  goods  wherewith  transgressions 
have  been  committed  shall  fall,  the  half  to  the  Imperial 
Fiscus,  the  half  to  the  [local]  Authority.  The  Fiscal 
shall  also  proceed  against  the  Companies  which  have 
enriched  themselves  openly  against  right  and  justice  ; 
if  this  do  befal,  it  shall  not  alone  feed  the  Fiscus  but 
shall  also  warn  others  to  guard  themselves  from  such 
evil  hurtfulness.  The  ordinance  concerning  the  sale, 
etc.,  shall  be  put  in  work  two  months  after  it  hath  been 
proclaimed. 

"  It  be  also  considered  that  the  safe  conduct  of  the 
highways  is  beneficial  to  the  Merchants'  calling,  so 
that  all  traders  may  traffic  and  travel  more  safely  on 
the  highways  of  the  Holy  Empire  than  hath  befallen 
for  long  time  past. 

'  It  chanceth  that  certain  Merchants  deceitfully  in 
the  seeming  of  trust  and  faith  do  take  the  Goods  of 
other  men  by  making  bankruptcy,  which  is  like  unto  a 
theft,  and  he  who  doth  of  purpose  strive  after  another 
man's  Money  and  Goods  shall  be  punished  hardly. 

"  In  fine,  there  be  Imperial  Measures  and  Weights 
needed  ;  for  the  falsifying  of  Cloths  and  Wares  it 
behoveth  a  grievous  treatment,  and  the  Estates  are 
warned  to  beware  of  cunning  and  greedy  and  suborned 
procurations,  whereby  this  ordinance  may  be  brought 
to  nought  by  the  Companies."  (N.B. — Hereby  is 


APPENDIX  A.  245 


meant  according  to  a  notice  from  another  hand  :  "by 
a  bribing  of  the  Authorities  so  that  by  their  favor 
and  patrocinium  the  pains  of  this  ordinance  may  be 
escaped  ".) 

I  have  given  the  above  document  at  length,  as  it 
is  curious  and  instructive,  for  more  than  one  reason. 
In  the  first  place,  it  indicates  the  Imperial  German 
centralisation  in  several  ways  attempted  during  the 
reigns  of  Maximilian  and  Charles  V.,  on  the  lines  of 
the  recent  centralising  administrations  of  England, 
France  and  Spain.  It  also  shows  us  Germany  com- 
manding the  bullion  of  Europe  to  a  great  extent. 
This  was,  of  course,  in  consequence  of  the  wealth  of 
the  trading  cities,  especially  of  the  Hanse  and  Bavarian 
towns.  The  importance  of  the  spice  trade  is  also 
strikingly  illustrated  ;  and  on  this  point  the  document 
may  well  give  rise  to  various  reflections  as  to  the 
character  of  late  mediaeval  cookery.  Last,  but  not 
least,  we  see  the  hostility  of  the  proud  feudal  prince 
or  baron  and  his  legal  assessor  to  the  Parvenu  and 
Nouveau  riche  then  for  the  first  time  appearing  on  the 
scene. 

I.  (IM  AUSZUG}. 

1522.  Was  der  Kleine  Ausschus  aus  Befehl  des 
grossen  Ausschusses,  der  Monopolia  oder  schadlichen 
verbotenen  Verkauf  halb  geratschlagt  hat,  wtrd  nachher 
erscihlt. 

(Handschrift  von  61  Seiten  im  Ernestinischen 
Gesaint  Archiv  zu  Weimar.  Registrande  E.} 


246  GERMAN  SOCIETY. 


Erstlich  von  dem  Ur sprung  des  Wortes  Monopolia. 
Monopolia  ist  ein  kriegerisch  Wort,  welches  seinen 
Ursprung  hat  von  dem  Worte  Monos,  das  ist  a II ein, 
und  Polonie,  das  ist  Verkauf.  Gleich  als  sprdche 
jemand :  ich  allein  verkanf  das  oder  jenes,  Oder;  meine 
Gesellschaft  oder  ich  allein  verkaufe.  Darum  wird 
solche  sonderliche  Hantierung,  als  ob  sick  etliche 
Hantierer  oder  Kaufleute  demnassen  vereinigen,  dass 
sie  alien  den  Nutzen  aus  ihrem  Handwerk  oder  Kauf- 
niannschaft  empfangen,  Monopolia  genannt.  Davon 
ist  gesagt  in  lege  Vinca  (?)  Cod.  de  Monopoliis. 

Item  obengemeldete  Monopolia,  Vereinigung,  Ver- 
bindung,  Gesellschaften  und  ihr  Verkauf  wird  nicht 
allein  allererst  jetzt  dem  gemeinen  Nutzen  unleidlick 
und  unertrdglich  erfunden,  sondern  sind  dieselben  wie 
vor  durch  den  romischen  Kaiser  und  Rechtsetzer  und 
sonderlich  durch  den  loblichen  Kaiser  Justinio,  dem 
gemeinen  Nutzen  als  fast  schddlich,  verderblich  und 
straflich  geacht  und  erkannt,  dass  dieselben  Uberfuhrer 
[  Ubertreter\  alle  Hire  Giiter  verloren  und  dazu  ausser- 
halb  ihrer  Wohnung  in  eiviges  Elend  (  Verbannung] 
verurteilt  sein  sollen,  als  geschrieben  steht  lege  Vinca 
Cod.  de  Mono.  Auch  Honorius  und  Theodosius  Jiaben 
denen  vom  Adel  und  den  Reicheren  die  schddliche  Kauf- 
mannschaft  verboten,  damit  das  gemeine  Volk  leichter 
bei  den  Kaufleuten  kaufen  kb'nne,  und  auf  dem  Reich- 
stag zu  Kb'ln  ist  1512  die  Sache  von  Kaiser  Maxi- 
milian, Kurfiirsten,  Fiirsten  und  Stdnden  hock  bewegt 
und  gemeldete  Verteurung  der  Waren  bei  grossen 
Peenen  und  Strafen  verboten  worden.  Der  Abschied 
dieses  Reichstags  sagt : — 


APPENDIX  A.  247 


Und  nachdem  etwa  viel  grosse  Gesellschaft  in 
Kaufmannschaft  in  kurzen  Jahren  ini  Reich  aufges- 
tanden,  auch  etliche  sondere  Personen  seien,  die  allerlei 

War  en  und  Kaufmannsguter  wie  Spezerei,  Artz, 
wollene  Tucker  und  dergleichen  in  ihre  Hand  und  Gewalt 
zu  bringen  unterstehn,  Verkauf  damit  zu  treiben,  setzen 
und  machen  ihnen  zu  Vorteil  gewertet  ihres  Gefallens, 
fiigen  damit  dem  heiligen  Reiche  und  alien  Standen 
desselben  merklichen  Schaden  zu,  wider  gemein  ge- 
schriebenes  kaiserliche  Recht  und  aller  Ehrbarkeit  : 
haben  wir  zu  Forderung  gemeimen  Nutzens  und  der 
Notdurft  nach  georduct  und  gesetzt,  und  tun  das 
hiermit  ernstlich,  und  wollen  dass  solche  schddliche 
Handierung  hinfilro  verboten  und  abstehn  und  die 
hinfilro  treiben  oder  tiben.  Welche  herwider  solches 
tun  wurden  \werden\  der  \deren\  Habe  und  Giiter  soil 
confisciert  und  der  Oberkeit  jiglichs  Orts  verf alien  sein. 

Und  dieselben  Gesellschaften  und  Kaufleute  hinfiiro 
durch  keine  Obrigkeit  im  Reich  geleitet  werden, 
sie  aucJi  desselben  nicht  fdhig  sein,  mit  was  Worten, 
Meinung  oder  Clauseln  solch  Geleit  gegeben  wurden. 
Dock  soil  hiedurch  niemand  verboten  sein  sick  mit 
jemand  in  Gesellschaft  zu  tun,  urn  Waren  die  ihm 
gef alien  zu  kaufen  und  zu  verhandieren,  dann  allein, 
dass  er  die  Ware  nicht  unterstehe  in  eine  Hand  zu 
bringen  und  derselben  Ware  einen  Wert  nach  seinem 

Willen  und  Gefallen  zu  setzen,  oder  dem  Kaufer  oder 

Verkauf  er  andingen,  solche  Ware  niemandem  denn 
ihm  zu  kaufen,  zu  geben  oder  zu  behalten,  oder  dass  er 
sie  nicht  mehr  geben  will,  wie  er  mit  ihm  iiberein 
gekommen  set  (wa  wie  er  mit  ihme  iiberkomen  hetle). 


248  GERMAN  SOCIETY. 

Wenn  aber  die,  welchen  so  Kaufmannschaft  zu  treiben 
erlaubt  ist,  unziemliche  Teurung  zu  machen  sich  unter- 
stehn,  so  soil  die  Oberkeit  mit  Fleiss  und  Ernst,  solche 

Teuerung  abschaffen   und  redlichen    Kauf  verfiigen. 

Wo  aber  eine  Oberkeit  lassig  ware,  soil  der  Fiscal  sie 
mahnen  in  Monatsfrist  das  Ihre  zu  'tun ;  andernfalls 
hat  er  Macht  gegen  sie  zu  procedieren. 

A  lie  in  die  Oberkeit  und  der  Fiscal  haben  das  Ihre 
nicht  getan,  das  denn  ^veder  gut  nock  Recht  ist, 
dieweil  dock  je  zu  Zeiten  andere  kleine  Rauber  und 
Diebe  hart  (als  hertiglich}  gestraft  werden,  und  diese 
reichen  Gesellschaften  eine  des  Jahrs  den  gemeinen 
Nutzen  viel  mehr  weder  [als]  alle  andere  Straufrauber 
und  Diebe  beschddigen,  wie  dann  das  ihr  und  Hirer 
Diener  Kostlichkeit,  Pracht  und  iiberschwenglicher 
Reichtum  b'ffentliche  Anzeigung  gibt.  Derselben  nicht 
kleine  Anzeigung  hat  man  auch  daraus,  dass  Bart- 
holome  Rhem  gar  in  kurzer  Zeit  mit  so  wenigem 
Hauptgut  in  der  Hochsteter  Gesellschaft  als  ein- 
merklich  Gut  gewonnen  kat,  wie  dann  das  in  der 
Rechftertigungam  Stadtgericht  zu  Augsburg  und  auf 
jilngst  gehaltenem  Reichstag  zu  Worms  offenbar  ge- 
macht  ist.  Man  hat  den  Rhem  deshalb  in  Worms 
gefdnglicli  eingebracht,  da  er  denn  noch  jetzt  gefanglicJi 
enthalten  wird.  Man  soil  iJin  hieher  nach  Niirnberg 
erfordern,  damit  er  Zeugnis  ablegt  und  man  erfahrt, 
mit  waserlei  Gefahrlidikeit  obengemeldete  verbotene 
Monopolien  und  Verkauf  geilbt  werden,  auc/t  durcJi 
welche  guten  Mitteln  Wege  solchem  zurorzukommen 
und  abzuwenden  ist. 

Drei  Fragen  sind  hternber  zu  stellen.     (i)  Ob  die 


APPENDIX  A.  249 


Monopolien  dem  Jieiligen  Reiche  schddlich  und  deshalb 
abzuthun  sind.  (2)  Ob  alle  Gesellschaften  ohne  Unter- 
schied  abgetJian  werden  sollen  oder  ob  ihnen  ein  Mass 
zu  set  sen  set.  (3)  Durch  was  fur  Mittel  dieses 
geschehen  und  wie  diesen  Sachen  geholfen  vverden 
kann. 

I.  Erstlich  dass  die  grossen  Gesellschaften  und 
Haufung  Hirer  Hauptgiiter  mdnniglicli  nachteilig  sind, 
ist  die  eine  Ursdche  und  will  es  an  der  Spezerei, 
welches  der  vornehhmste  Stiicke  eines  ist,  so  in  deutscher 
Nation  verfiihrt  und  hantiert  werden,  ansehen.  Man 
sagt  glaublicJi,  dass  der  \dern  ?]  Kbnig  von  Portugal 
i  Pfund  Pfeffer  aus  Indien  bis  nach  Ant^verpen  zu 
liefern,  fiber  drei  Schilling  in  Gold,  deren  zwanzig 
ein  Rheinischer  Gulden  tut,  nicJit  zu  stehen  komme.  So 
aber  eine  Gesellschaft  in  Portugal  nach  Spezerei 
schickt,  so  habe  sie  keine  Beschwerde  und  Einrede, 
ivie  tener  der  Kbnig  solche  Waare  bent  oder  gibt, 
bezahle  ihm  sogar  zu  Zeiten  nock  mehr,  nur  mit  dent 
Ceding,  dass  er  solche  Ware  andern,  die  hernach 
kaufen  wollen,  nock  teurer  gebe.  Des  zu  einem 
Exempel  mag  gesetzt  werden:  so  der  von  Portu- 
gal einen  Centner  Pfefferum  18  Dukaten  etwageboten 
hat,  haben  sie  ihm  20  oder  nock  mehr  darum  gegeben, 
docli  mit  dem  Geding,  dass  die  kbnigliclie  Wiirde  in 
einem  oder  zwei  Jahren  keinem  andern  desselben 
Pfeffer  oder  Ware  ndher  \billiger\  denn  um  24  Dukaten 
geben  soil,  und  so  einer  den  andern  gesteigert,  dass  die 
Spezerei,  so  erstlich  um  18  Dukaten  erlangt  werden 
mochte,  itzund  [jetzt]  in  Portugal  iiber  34  Dukaten 
kauft  wird.  Und  ist  also  schier  noch  e  ins  ten  [ez'nma/] 


250  GERMAN  SOCIETY. 

so  Jener  geivorden  als  es  vorher  gewesen.  Dergleichen 
mit  andern  Spezereien  auch  geschehen  ist,  davan 
solchen  Kaufleuten  nichts  gelegen,  nock  sie  einigen  Ver- 
lust,  sondern  grossen  iiberschwdnglicJien  Gcwinnhaben 
dieweil  sie  wiederum,  so  Jener  sie  wollen,  geben  mogen, 
und  sonst  niemand  im  heiligen  ReicJie  dieselbe  haben 
oder  bekommen  mag.  Was  Schatzung  und  Nachteil 
den  meisten  bis  auf  den  mindesten  daraus  erfolgt,  ist 
niclit  schwer  zu  gedenken.  Man  kann  dies  aus  den 
Nilrnberger  Spezerei  =•  Reisen  beweisen.  Der  libchste 
Saffra,  so  katlielonisch  Ort  Saffra  genannt  wird,  hat 
vor  etlichen  Jakren,  als  ndmlich  im  16,  dritthalb 
Gulden  seeks  Kreuser  ge  sol  ten ;  jetzt  kostet  er,  im  22 
JaJir,  filnfkalb  Gulden  15  Kreuzer.  Der  beste 
Saffran,  so  von  den  Kaufleuten  Zymer  genannt  wird, 
kat  pro  Pfund  1516-1519  2  Gulden  und  nock  1521  2 
Gulden  24-26  Kreuzer  gegotten,  jetzt  gilt  er  4  Gulden  ; 
ebenso  sind  alle  Saffrane,  arragonischer,  polnischer, 
averniscker  aufzestiegen,  n.  s.  w. 

Die  Kaufleute  schlagen  auch  nicht  mit  allem  auf 
einmal  auf,  sondern  jetzt  mit  Saffran  und  Ndgelien, 
das  eine  Jahr  mit  Pfeffer  und  Ingiver,  dann  nock  mit 
Muskatblut  n.  s.  ^v.,  damit  ihr  Vorteil  nicht  verstanden 
werden  soil.  Man  will  deshalb  eine  Erhebung  anstellen, 
ivie  viel  Spezerei  jahrlich  nach  Deutschland  gebracht 
wird,  damit  man  weiss,  so  die  Kaufleute  auf  ein  jedes 
Pfund  einen  kleinen  Anschlag  macken,  was  es  in  solch 
grosser  Meuge  tut,  und  damit  abnehmen  kann,  was  ein 
Zoll  auf  diese  Spezerei  ertriige.  Man  hat  auch  schon 
von  Kaufleuten  sick  Angaben  machene  las  sen,  welche 
aber  abweichend  war  en,  dock  werden  die  Ziffern 


APPENDIX  A.  251 

genannt  fiir  die  Spezereien,  welche  allein  jdhrlich  aus 
Lissabon  eingehen,  damit  man  bessere  Erkundigung 
einziehen  konne.  36,000  Centner  Pfeffer  und  nicht 
chantnter ;  die  dariiber ;  2400  Centner  Ingwer ;  auf 
IOOO  Ballen  Saffran  kommen  allein  von  Lissabon,  ohne 
das  was  von  Venedig  kommt.  Der  andern  Spezereien 
wisseti  sie  keine  Summe  anzuzeigen.  Geuaueres  kann 
man  in  A  ntwerpen  vennittelst  des  dort  erhobenen  Zolls 
erfahren. 

Die  Gesellschaften  haben  es  besonders  auf  die 
Waren  abgesehen,  deren  man  am  wenigsten  geraten 
\entb  ehren\  mag  ;  und  wenn  eine  nicht  reich  genug  ist, 
so  nimmt  sie  eine  andere  zu  Hilfe  und  beide  bringen 
dann  die  betreffende  Ware  gans  in  ihre  Hand.  Wenn 
ein  armer  kleiner  Kaufmann  von  ihnen  dieselbe  auf- 
gezurgene  Ware  kaufen  und  dann  die  Ware  andern- 
falls  seiner  Nahrung  nach  vertreiben  will,  so  sind  ihm 
gedachte  grosse  Hnntierungen  von  stund  an  auf  dem 
Nacken,  haben  den  Uberschwall  derselben  Ware, 
konnen  sie  wohlfeiler,  auch  auf  langem  Burgk  [Borg] 
hingeben  ;  damit  wird  dieser  A  rmer  bedrangt,  kommt 
zu  Schaden  und  etliche  zu  Verderb.  Manchmal 
kaufen  sie  auch  ihnen  ihre  Waren  durch  urkundliche 
\unbekante\  Personen,  dock  nicht  ihnen  zu  gut,  wieder 
ab ;  das  schajft,  dass  sie  schier  an  alien  Orten  im 
ganzen  Europa  ihre  Gelager  halten ;  Ursach  das  ist 
der  Pracht  des  grossen  Haubtgutz. 

Die  grossen  Gesellschaften  mindern  die  Hantierung 
und  Zehrung  in  den  Landen.  Sie  richten  alles  uber 
Land  und  in  Brief  en  aus  ;  wo  jetzt  eine  grosse  Gesell- 
schaft  ist,  da  ndhrten  sick  sonst  wohl  20  oder  mehr, 


252  GERMAN  SOCIETY. 

die  alle  webern  und  wandeln  muss  ten,  weil  sie  keine 
Lager  und  Diener  an  andern  Orten  halten  konnten. 
Dadurch  wurden  die  Strassen  gebaut,  Zollund  Geleit 
gemehrt,  desgleichen  wie  Wirte  und  alle  Handwerk 
des  Nutzens  und  Geniessen  empfinden  ;  denn  viel 

Verkaufer  bringen  gut  Kauf  und    Wohlfeilheit   der 

Waren. 

Weiter  kommt  die  gute  goldene  und  silberne  Miinz 
durch  die  Gesellschaften,  ivelche  sie  ilberall  aufkaufen 
und  einwechseln,  ausser  Landes,  Binnen  kurzer  Zeit 
wird  aus  weit  gesuchtem  Eigennutz  Rheinisch  Gold 
ausgewechselt,  verfilhrt  und  verschmelzt  sein.  Des- 
halb  sind  auch  schon  in  etlichen  Stddten  Empb'rungen 
des  gemainen  Mannes  entstanden,  was,  wo  es  nicht 
abgewendet  wird,  nock  wetter  und  mehr  zu  besorgen 
ist. 

Man  fragt  sich  II.,  sollen  deshalb  alle  Gesell- 
schaften  abgetan  werden  ?  Das  die  grossen  geld- 
mdchtigen  Gesellschaften  zu  vertrennen  und  nicht  zu 
dulden  sind  ist  die  Ursach  oben  angezeigt.  Deshalb 
sollen  aber  nicht  alle  Gesellschaften  und  versammelte 
Hantierungen  gdnzlich  abgeschnitten  sein ;  war  zvider 
gemeinen  Nutzen,  auch  ganzer  deutscher  Nation  sehr 
hoch  beschwerlich,  nachteilig  und  verfdchtlich ;  dann 
daraus  wiirde  folgen  (i)  dass  man  Franzosen  und 
dussen  Nationen  Starke,  Hilf  und  Handreichung 
gabe,  dasjenige  filr  zu  nehmen  und  zu  treiben,  das  man 
jetzt  so  hoch  beschwerlich  abzutun  filrhat.  Diese 
fremden  Nationen  ivilrden  das  ganze  deutsche  Land 
dann  aussangen.  (2)  VVenn  ferner  alle  allein  Jiandeln 
wurden  und  einem  Schaden  entstiinde,  so  wiirde  ihm 


APPENDIX  A.  253 


das  zum  Verderben  gereichen,  und  auch  denen,  welche 
ihm  das  Ihre  anvertraut  hat  ten.  Das  kann  nicht 
geschehen,  wo  mehrere  Personen  mit  Massich  verei- 
nigen.  (3)  Wiirde  ein  solches  Verbot  allein  den  Reichen 
zum  Vorteil  dienen,  welche  ohnehin  allenthalben  die 
Korner  fur  sich  zichen  und  die  Sprei  den  andern 
lassen.  Von  diesen  Reichen  sind  einige  so  gestellt, 
dass  sie  eben  dasjenige  zu  tun  vermochten,  was  jetzt 
grosse  G esellschaften  tun  und  was  man  filr  so  herb 
beschwerlich  achtet.  Damit  wilrde  der  Sache  nicht 
geholfen,  sondern  ihr  nur  ein  Deckel  aufgesetzt  sein. 
(4)  Hantierung  und  Gewerb  bringen  es  mit  sich,  dass 
man  die  Ware  nicht  bios  an  einem  Orte  suchen  muss  ; 
dazu  ist  eine  einzige  Person  nicht  im  Stande,  und 
namentlich  nicht  zu  der  Zeit,  wo  es  etwa  Notdurft  ist. 
Die  Folge  ware,  dass  man  dem  Handel  das  Land 
verbieten,  fremden  Nationen  Nutzen  scJiaffen,  die 
Deutschen  aber  drucken  und  bb'sern  wiirde.  Dieuer 
aber  anzunchmen  und  solche  an  seiner  Statt  an  andere 
Orte  zu  schicken  erfordert  Geld,  und  kleine  Hauptgiiter 
ertragen  kaum  das  Halten  von  Knechten ;  viele 
kb'nnen  sich  selbst  nicht,  zu  geschweigen  Dieuer, 
hinbringen. 

III.    Welche    Vorschldge  sind  nun  zur  Ablehnung 
gemeldeter  verbotener,  baser   Verkan  zu  machen  ? 

(1)  Es  sollen  G  esellschaften  oder  sondere  Personen 
nur  bis  zu  20,000,  40,000  oder  zum    meisten  50,000 
Gulden  Hauptgut  zum  Handel  gebrauchen  und  nicht 
mehr    als    drei    Lager    ausserhalb    ihrer    hduslichen 

Wohnung  haben. 

(2)  Sie  sollen  gehalten  sein,  bei  ihren  leiblichen  ge- 


254  GERMAN  SOCIETY. 

schworenen  Eidespflichten  ihrer  Obrigkeit  anzusagen, 
dass  sie  nicht  mehr  Geld  im  Handel  haben. 

(3)  Dieses    Hauptgut   darf  nicht   durch    Gewinn 
vermehrt  werden ;   vielmehr  muss  Idngstens  alle  zwei 

Jahre  Rechnung  getan  und  der  Gewinn  verteilt,  auch 
der  Oberkeit  davon  Anzeige  gemacht  werden,  dass  die 
Rechnung  und  A  usteilung  erfolgt  ist. 

(4)  Es  darf  zu  Handelszweckenkein  Geld  um  Zins- 
kauf  entlehut  werden,  da  dies  ungottlich  und  wucher- 
lich,  auch  gemeineni  Nutzen  nachteilig  und  schddlich 
ist,  ohne    Wagnis   Gewinns   und    Verlusts    Geld  oder 
Zins  zu  nehmen  oder  zu  geben. 

(5)  Keinerlei    Ware  darf  in  erne  Hand  gebracht 
werden. 

(6)  Zertrennte    Gesellschaften    dilrfen    sich    nicht 
vereinigen,  bei   Verlierung  aller  ihrer  Gilter. 

(7)  Kein    Kaufmann   darf  auf  einen  Kauf  mehr 
ilber    100   Centner  Pfeffer,    100    Centner  Ingwer  und 
von   keinerlei   Speserei,  wie  die   Namenhat,    iiber  50 
Centner  Kauf  en,    auch  nach  solchem  Kauf  in  einem 
Vierteljahr  derselben    Ware  keine   mehr  fuhren   oder 
Kaufen. 

(8)  Nachdem  von  den  grossen   Gesellschaften   eine 
sondere   Behendigkeit  gebraucht  wird,  dieweil  sie   in 
vielen  Landeti   ihr    Wissen  haben,   wann  die    Waren 
verderben  oder  in  Aufschlag  kommen,  so  madien   sie 

fremde  Kaujieute,  die  andern,  so  solche  Waren  haben, 
abkaufen,  und  bringen  dieselben  zu  ihr  en  Handen,  ehe 
die  andern  sole/is  Schadens  gewahr  werden.  Daraus 

folgt  dann  ein  grosser  Aufschlag  der  Ware.  Dag  en 
setzt  man  am  besten  die  Strafe,  dass,  so  sich  ein  solcher 


APPENDIX  A.  255 


gefdhrlicher  Verkauf  in  vier  Wochen  den  ndchsten 
darnach  erfunden,  dass  dann  der  Abkdufer  soil  ver- 
pflichtet  sein,  dem  Verkauf er  seine  Ware  um  das  halbe 
Kaufgeld  wieder  zuzustellen,  wezl  er  es  ihm  abgekauft 
hat  der  andere  halbe  Teil  der  Kaufsumme  soil  dann 
der  Obrigkeit  v  erf  alien  sein. 

(9)  Bei  Strafe  des  Verlusts  der  Gilter,  wie  in  Koln 
bestimmt   zvorden   zsf,   darf  der     Verkauf  er   die    Be- 
dingung  nicht  mac/ten,    dass   der   Kdufer  die    Ware 
nicht  ndher  \billiger\  geben  dilrfe. 

(10)  Damit    nicht   fremde   Nationen   geheilt    tind 
gebessert,   aber  das    deutsche    Land    beswungen    und 
verderbt  werden,  ist  bedacht,  dass  diese  Ordnung  auck 
alle  Fremden,  die  Lager  ini  Reiche  haben,  binden  soil. 
So  indent  ein    Walch  [  Welscher\,  Franzos  oder  wer  er 
sei,  im  heiligen  Reich  hantierte  und  in  dieser  Ordnung 
begriffen,  soil  und  muss  er  alle  Strafen  ^vandeln  und 
kehren,  ^vie  andere  inlandische  ilberfahrende  Kaufleute. 
Dass  soil  alle  Fiirstentiimer,  Herschaften  und  Stadte, 
ob  die  gleich  indem  dafiir  gefreiet  war  en,  auch  beflissen 
und  binden,  damit  es  gegen  mdnniglich  gleicJi  gehalten 
und  niemand  hierin  geschont  iverde. 

( 1 1 )  Durch   das  Fahren  deutschcr  Kaufleute  nach 
Portugal  entsteht  grosser  Schaden,  weil  in  Lissabon 
ivegen  der  ScJiiffung  von  Portugal  nach  Indien  mit 
Spezerei  und  anderem   die  grossen    Niederlagen  und 
tapfersten  Kaufe  und  Gewerbe  sind,  die  sonst  mindert 
an  einigen  Orten  bestehen  Kb'nnten,  und  deshalb  dort 
die  grossen  Zoll  Schatzung  von  allerlei  Spezereien  und 

Waren,    die    von    dannen    weggefiihrt     werden,    der 
gleichen  auch  von  der  Pfennigwerten  [  Verkauf sartikeln\ 


256  GERMAN  SO  CIE  T  Y. 

die  sie  in  Portugal  selbst  verbrauchen  und  nicht 
geraten,  mbgen  als  die  wieder  hinein  in  India  und  an 
den  Ort  geschifft  werden,  aufkommen.  Dazu  muss 
alle  Ware,  welche  von  Portugal  kommt,  von  Deutschen 
auf  der  See  gewagt  und  aufs  Glilcksrad  gebunden 
werden,  und  die  Fahrt  nach  Portugal  ut  schier  mehr 
sorglich  und  gefdhrlich  als  die  nach  Indien  ;  in  wenig 
Jahren  sind  auf  derselben  See  ilber  1,500,000  Gulden 
Wert  ertrunken  und  verdorben,  und  trotzdem  sind  die 
Kaufleute,  welche  wenig  ererbt  haben,  so  unausprechlich 
reich  geworden.  Deshalb  soil  alle  Schiffung  nach 
Portugal  verboten  werden ;  die  Portugiesen  sollen 
selbst  das  Wagnis  ilbernehmen  und  ihre  Ware,  die  sie 
dock  nicht  behalten  kb'nnen,  nach  Deutschland  bringen  ; 
wenn  man  ihnen  so  nicht  nachlduft,  werden  sie  auch 
billiger  verkaufen  milssen.  Andere  bemerken  nun 
freilich,  dass  wenn  die  Portugiesen  auch  die  Ware  nach 
Antorff  [Antwerperi\  bringen,  so  wilrden  die  grossen 
Gesellschaften  auch  dort  Wege  finden,  die  War  en 
aufzukaufen ;  auch  kbnne  der  Kbnig  von  Portugal 
bewogen  werden,  die  Ware  nach  Danzig  oder  Egen 
Merten  {Aigues  Mortes\  in  Frankreich  zu  schaffen,  so 
dass  die  Deutschen  sie  dort  holen  miissten.  Allein 
andere  zeigen  an,  dass  er  wegen  des  Zugangs  der 
Metalle  Deutschland  nicht  entbehren  und  ohne  die- 
selben  gegen  India  nichts  schaffen  kbnnte ;  man  dilrfe 
ihm  also  nur  den  Zugang  der  Metalle  versperren,  so 
werde  man  ihn  zwingen  kbnnen,  nicht  nach  Frankreich 
zu  handeln. 

(12)  Soil  eine  Satzung  etlicher  Warenvorgenommen 
werden,  damit  nicht  bios  fiir  die  gemeinen  Hantierer 


APPENDIX  A.  257 


tind  Kanfleute  gesorgt  ist,  sondern  auch  fur  die,  so  diese 
War  en  zu  Hirer  Niessungund  Gebrauch  kaufen.  Es  ist 
zu  besorgen,  dass  auch  die  getrennten  Gesellschaften  sick 
heimlich  iiber  die  Preise  verstdndigen ;  auch  hat  der 
Konig  von  Portugal  die  Spezerei  allein  in  seiner 
Gewalt,  und  seither  kann  er  Preise  setzen  wie  er  will, 
weil  sie  bei  den  Deutschen  wegen  keiner  Verteuerung 
ungekauft  blieben.  Auch  ist  von  Refel  \Reval]  und 
Liibeck  angezeigt  worden,  dass  der  Konig  von  Ddne- 
mark  und  die  Fucker  miteinander  in  Handlung  stehen, 
dass  alle  Kaufmann  giiter,  so  seither  aus  der  Muscey 
\_Moskati\  in  deutsche  Handelsstddte  kommen,  filrder 
nacJi  Danemark  und  in  des  Kb'nigs  und  der  Fucker 
Gewalt  kommen  sollen,  damit  sie  dieselben  nach  Gef alien 
verteuern  konnen.  Bisher  hat  man  solcJie  Dinge  nicht 
mit  rechter  Peen  gestraft,  sondern  wissiglicJi  geduldet. 
Dem  kann  nur  ein  Verbot  ablielfen,  dass  die  und  die 
Waren  in  Deutschland  nicht  hoher  als  su  eineui 
bestimmten  Satz  verkauft  werden  dilrften.  Das  Regi- 
ment soil  eine  jede  Ware  den  Z,eutner  auf  eine 
Hauptsumme  taxieren.  Als  Mass  stab  sollen  die 
gewohnlichen  Mittelpreise  gelten,  wie  sie  bestanden 
haben,  ehe  die  Waren  in  die  Gezvalt  des  Konigs  von 
Portugal  und  der  grossen  schddlichen  verbotenen  Gesell- 
scJiaften  kamen.  Man  wendet  freilich  ein  ;  wenn  die 
Waren  missraten  ?  Dann  werden  die  Kaufleute  sicli 
bei  den  wohlgeratenen  erholen.  Wenn  Mangel  an 
sole/ten  Waren  entsteht?  Die  Fremden  konnen 
unser  Geld  gar  viel  iveniger  entbehren,  als  wir  Hire 
Waren ;  deshalb  ist  im  Reicli  kein  langwieriger 
schddlicJier  Mangel  zu  besorgen;  man  wollt  denn 


258  GERMAN  SOCIETY. 

unniltz  Geld  ausgeben  fur  einen  Mangel  acJiten. 
Durch  solche  Satzung  wird  die  Gefahr  iibermdssiger 
Steigerung  der  Preise  am  besten  verhiitet  werden.  Bei 
den  Taxen  kann  die  Entlegenheit  der  Orter  in  Betracht 
gezogen  werden  auch  die  Verschiedenheit  der  Ellen  und 
Gewichte  ;  so  wird  der  Pfeffer  an  der  Hand  in  Frank- 
furt das  Pfund  auf  i  Kreuzer  taxiert,  ebenso  in  Niirn- 
berg.  Die  Taxe  soil  ein  halbes  Jahr  nach  Beschliessung 
durch  die  Reichsstdnde  angehen. 

Weiter  soil  nicht  sein,  dass  die  Kaufleute  dem  armen 
Volke  auf  den  Samen,  so  nock  auf  dem  Feld  steht, 
auf  die  Trauben  an  den  Stb'cken  und  andere  Frucht 
Geld  leihen  ;  dadurcJi  diesen  armen  notdilrftigen  Lenten 
das  genommen  wird,  was  sie  hdrtiglich  erarbeiten. 

Darauf  folgen  Strafen  filr  alle  Uberfahrer,  fur  die 
lassigen  Obrigkeiten  ;  die  Erlaubnis,  dass  jeder  Fiskal 
klagen  darf ;  die  Bestimmung,  dass  alle  konfiszierten 
G  liter  half  tig  dem  Reichsfiskus ;  half  tig  der  Obrigkeit 
zu fallen  sollen,  darunter  solche  Verbrechen  geschehen. 
Der  Fiskal  soil  auch  gegen  die  Gesellschaften,  welche 
sich  seither  offenbar  widerrechlich  bereichert  haben, 
vorgehen  ;  geschicht  dies,  so  wird  das  nicht  allein  den 
Fiskus  speisen,  sondern  auch  andere  warnen  ;  sich  vor 
dergleichen  baser  Beschddigung  zu  hilten.  Die  Ord- 
nung,  betreffend  den  Verkauf  u.  s.  w.  soil  zivei  Monate 
nach  Hirer  Verkilndigung  angehen. 

1st  auch  bewogen,  dass  Befriedung  der  Strassen 
dem  Kaufmannsgewerb  filrtrdglich  set,  damit  alle 
Hantierer  auf  des  heiligen  Reichs  Strassen  sicherer, 
dann  etliche  Zeit  her  geschehen  ist,  webern  und  ziehen 
mb'gen. 


APPENDIX  A.  259 


Es  kommt  vor,  dass  etliche  Kaufleute  betriiglich  ini 
Schein  Trauens  und  Glaubens  den  Lenten  das  Ihre  neh- 
men  dtirch  Bankrottieren,  was  einem  Diebstahlvergleich- 
bar  ist,  und  wer  andere  filrsatzlich  an  Geld  und  Gut 
ansetzt  soil  streng  gestr aft  wer  den. 

Endlich  werden  Reiclismasse  und-  Gewichte  gefordert, 
fur  Falschung  der  Tucker  und  Waren  eine  strengliche 
Handhabung  verlangt  und  die  Stande  gewarnt,  gegen 
arglistige  und  erkaufte  Prokurei  auf  der  Hut  zu  sein, 
wodurch  diese  Ordnung  von  den  Gesellschaften 
bekampft  werden  kann.  (N.B. — Gemeint  ist,  nach 
finer  Notiz  von  andrer  Hand,  Bestechung  der  Obrig- 
keiten,  um  durch  ihren  favor  und  patrocinium  den 
Folgen  dieser  Ordnung  zu  entgehen.} 


APPENDIX    B. 

TEN  closely  printed  folio  pages  of  Sebastian  Franck's 
Chronica  (published  in  1531)  are  taken  up  with  a 
seemingly  exhaustive  narrative  of  the  incident  referred 
to  in  the  text;  albeit  Franck  himself  tells  us  that  it 
only  represents  a  small  portion — the  "  kernel,"  as  he 
expresses  it — of  what  he  had  prepared,  and  indeed 
actually  written,  on  the  subject,  the  bulk  of  which, 
however,  the  exigencies  of  space  compelled  him  to 
suppress. 

"  In  the  year  1509,"  says  Franck,  "the  two  Orders 
of  the  '  Preachers '  (Dominicans)  and  '  Barefooted 
Friars '  (Franciscans)  did  wax  hot  against  one  another 
concerning  the  conception  of  Mary.  The  'Barefooted' 
did  hold  that  she  was  pure  from  all  original  sin  and 
spotless ;  the  '  Preachers,'  that  she  was  conceived  in 
original  sin  even  as  other  children  of  men.  Now 
there  was  much  debate  thereon,  and  at  Heidelberg 
was  there  a  disputation.  ...  In  the  end  came  it  to 
pass  that  the  '  Preachers '  (Dominicans)  did  devise  to 
further  their  matter  and  opinion  with  false  signs  and 
wonders." 

A  certain  Dominican  preacher,  Wigandus  by  name, 
who  had  written  a  book  against  the  Immaculate 
Conception,  advised  resort  to  trickery.  The  sugges- 
tion was  adopted  in  a  full  Chapter  of  the  Order  held 

(260) 


APPENDIX  B.  261 


at  Wimpfen  in  1506.  Niirnberg  and  Frankfort  were 
thought  of  as  suitable  places,  but  on  consideration 
were  rejected  on  the  ground  that  the  townsfolk  of 
these  two  commercial  centres  were  too  sharp-witted. 
Eventually,  Bern  was  decided  upon.  Accordingly, 
four  Dominicans,  the  Prior,  the  sub-Prior,  the  chief 
preacher  and  another  monk,  connected  with  a  foun- 
dation possessed  by  the  Order  at  that  place,  were 
instructed  to  set  about  the  business.  They  got 
hold  of  a  young  journeyman  tailor,  who  applied 
to  be  received  into  the  Order,  and  whom  they 
admitted  with  apparent  reluctance  on  payment  of 
fifty-three  gulden,  besides  the  gift  of  some  damascene 
and  silk.  As  soon  as  they  had  him  well  in  hand, 
they  began  to  test  his  credulity  by  playing  practical 
jokes  on  him  at  night — by  throwing  things  into 
his  cell,  making  mysterious  noises  and  the  like,  pre- 
tending that  it  was  the  work  of  a  spirit.  At  last 
the  Prior  came  one  night  enveloped  in  a  white  linen 
sheet,  and  with  horrible  noises  and  gestures  seized 
the  trembling  novice  as  he  lay  in  his  bed.  The  latter, 
of  course,  screamed  and  invoked  the  Mother  of  God. 
Upon  this,  the  ghost  adjured  him,  alleging  that  he 
and  his  colleagues  could  render  him  inestimable  aid 
if  they  would  but  scourge  themselves  for  eight  days 
in  succession,  and  read  eight  masses  in  the  chapel  of 
St.  John.  With  this  the  spectre  left  him. 

The  youth  next  day  told  everything  in  an  agony 
of  fear.  The  chief  preacher  of  the  Order,  Dr.  Steffan, 
improved  the  occasion  by  an  harangue  against  the 
Franciscans, declaringthat  no  distressed  spirit  ever  held 


262  GERMAN  SOCIETY. 

parley  with  such  unmitigated  scoundrels  as  they  were, 
or  sought  the  aid  of  such  notorious  evil-livers.  Finally, 
he  succeeded  in  stirring  up  a  strong  feeling  in  the 
town  against  the  rival  Order. 

The  four  conspiring  monks  having  tested  the 
silly  youth,  and  rinding  him  staunch  in  his  belief, 
exhorted  him  to  be  of  good  courage  the  following 
night,  the  Prior  having  purified  his  cell  with  holy 
water  and  guarded  it  with  relics.  But  the  spirit  came 
again  ;  and  on  being  interrogated,  in  accordance  with 
instructions  given  to  the  novice,  the  ghost  declared 
itself  the  soul  of  a  former  Prior  of  the  monastery,  who 
had  been  deposed  for  loose  living,  had  left  the  cloister 
in  lay  attire,  had  become  involved  in  a  "bad  business," 
and  had  been  stabbed  to  death  in  a  brawl  unshrived. 
The  spirit  went  on  to  extol  the  Dominican  Order  at 
the  expense  of  the  Franciscans,  who  would  shortly, 
it  predicted,  be  the  ruin  of  the  town  of  Bern. 

Visions  of  a  similar  character  occurred  on  the 
following  nights.  The  preacher,  Dr.  Steffan,  en- 
trusted the  novice  with  a  letter  containing  leading 
questions  favourable  to  the  Order  which  he  was  to 
endeavour  to  get  delivered  to  the  Mother  of  God,  and 
return  with  the  answers  affixed.  The  letter  was 
subsequently  found  deposited  miraculously  in  the 
pyx,  and  sprinkled  with  blood  said  to  be  of  Christ, 
and  sealed  with  the  same.  The  letter  was  the 
following  day  laid  with  great  pomp  on  the  high  altar. 
The  next  night  one  of  the  four  monks  appeared 
to  the  novice,  dressed  as  the  Virgin,  with  ex- 
uberant praises  of  the  Order,  and  with  instructions 


APPENDIX  B.  263 


to  implore  the  Holy  Man,  Pope  Julius  II.,  to  institute 
a  festival  in  honour  of  the  "  spotted  conception "  of 
the  Virgin,  promising  at  the  same  time  to  convey  to 
him  a  cross  with  three  spots  of  the  blood  of  her  Son 
upon  it,  as  a  testimony  of  the  truth  of  her  having 
been  born  in  original  sin.  She  gave  him  a  cloth 
soaked  in  blood  from  the  wound  in  the  side,  and 
other  relics.  She  further  pierced  the  guileless 
youth's  hand  with  a  pin,  and  made  him  call  out, 
comforting  him  with  the  assurance  that  the  wound 
would  reopen  afresh  twice  a  year — on  Good  Friday 
and  Corpus  Christi  Day.  Thereupon  the  monk- 
Virgin  disappeared. 

All  things  had  gone  successfully  up  to  this  time, 
and  the  four  monks  now  decided  to  officially  an- 
nounce the  novice  as  an  inspired  person.  To  this  end 
they  succeeded — "  by  magical  practices,"  says  Franck 
— in  preparing  a  water  which  deprived  the  new 
Brother  of  his  senses,  and  another  water  which,  while 
in  this  state,  they  rubbed  into  his  hands  and  feet, 
producing  wounds.  With  a  third  water  they  caused 
him  to  wake  up — delighted  to  see  the  new  miracles 
worked  upon  him.  They  then  gave  him  a  special 
room  to  himself,  where  the  "  faithful  laity  "  might  see 
him  ;  but  no  one  was  allowed  to  speak  to  him,  for 
fear  of  his  compromising  the  Order. 

Meanwhile  these  things  began  to  be  noised  abroad 
and  were  eagerly  discussed,  everybody  wishing  to  get 
a  sight  of  the  new  god.  At  length  the  long-suffering 
novice,  on  another  visitation,  recognised  the  voice  of 
the  Prior  in  the  sham  Virgin,  and  drawing  a  knife, 


264  GERMAN  SOCIETY. 

stabbed  him  in  the  right  hip,  after  which  the  Prior, 
seizing  a  dish  from  the  wall,  flung  it  at  the  novice 
and  decamped.  No  blandishments  or  warnings  from 
the  sub-Prior  or  other  monks  would  induce  the  now 
disillusionised  novice  to  allow  himself  to  be  made  a 
fool  of  any  longer.  Finding  this  side  of  the  business 
at  an  end,  they  next  entreated  him  with  promises  not 
to  ruin  himself  and  them,  but  to  throw  in  his  lot  with 
them  and  consent  to  hoodwink  the  people.  He,  at 
length,  agreed  with  some  reluctance.  Then  they  in- 
structed him  in  the  role  he  was  to  play.  He  was  to 
represent  an  image  of  the  Virgin  in  the  Lady  Chapel, 
whilst  Dr.  Stefifan  was  to  be  concealed  behind  a 
curtain,  and,  speaking  through  a  tube,  to  personify  her 
"  Divine  Son  ".  The  "  Son  "  asked  the  "  Mother  "  why 
she  wept.  The  "Mother"  answered  that  she  wept 
because  her  commands  had  not  been  carried  out  fully 
as  yet.  In  the  meantime  some  old  women,  who  had 
been  admitted  into  the  chapel,  rushed  away  spread- 
ing the  report  everywhere  that  the  image  of  the  Virgin 
had  wept  and  spoken.  A  large  concourse  assembled 
in  the  chapel,  amongst  them  being  the  four  monks, 
who  affected  great  astonishment.  Presently  the  Bur- 
germeister  with  three  other  high  civic  functionaries 
arrived,  and  demanded  of  the  Prior  and  monks  what 
was  the  meaning  of  the  great  commotion.  The  Prior 
replied  that  the  Virgin  had  wept  for  the  approaching 
ruin  of  the  whole  town  of  Bern,  because  it  was  re- 
ceiving a  pension  from  the  French  king,  and  because 
it  tolerated  in  its  midst  the  Franciscans  with  their 
wicked  heresy  of  the  Immaculate  Conception,  whereby 


APPENDIX  B.  265 


they  imputed  to  her  an  honour  that  did  not  belong 
to  her  and  which  she  repudiated.  The  elders  of  the 
city  thought  it  a  remarkable  occurrence,  and  looked 
grave. 

The  monks  now  thought  to  give  the  novice,  the 
alleged  intermediary  of  so  many  divine  messages,  a 
poisoned  sacrament  in  the  presence  of  the  people,  so 
that  he  might  die  suddenly,  and  that  they  might  thus 
gain  two  points — be  rid  of  a  dangerous  witness,  and 
supply  their  Order  with  a  saint,  whom  Christ  had 
taken  to  Himself  during  the  reception  of  the  Holy 
Elements.  But  our  novice  declined  the  wafer  with 
the  red  spots,  which  was  offered  him,  and  which  was 
alleged  to  be  sprinkled  with  the  blood  of  Christ ;  and 
insisted  on  partaking  of  a  less  miraculous-looking  one. 
Nevertheless,  the  monks  did  not  give  up  their  project, 
for  the  novice  overheard  the  next  night  a  secret  con- 
clave of  the  four  as  to  the  best  way  of  getting  rid  of 
him,  whether  they  should  starve  him,  drown  him, 
strangle  him,  run  him  through  the  body,  or  choke 
him.  He  now  began  to  feel  seriously  anxious,  more 
especially  as  he  found  his  rations  diminishing  daily. 
Accordingly,  one  day  he  crept  out  of  his  cell  and 
followed  one  of  the  four  monks  into  the  refectory, 
where  he  saw  them  eating  capons  and  drinking  wines 
with  girls,  who,  to  his  intense  disgust,  he  observed 
wore  dresses  made  of  the  very  damascene  and  silk 
he  had  contributed  to  the  monastery  on  his  initia- 
tion. His  presence  was  detected,  and  Dr.  Steffan  tried 
to  pass  the  girls  off  as  sisters  of  his  own.  The  monks 
thought,  notwithstanding,  that  it  was  high  time  "  to 


266  GERMAN  SOCIETY. 

leave  their  damnable  faces  and  begin ".  So  they 
gave  the  novice  cabbage  stewed  in  a  solution  of 
crushed  spiders,  but  this  did  him  no  harm.  They 
then  tried  it  on  a  cat,  which  died.  The  Prior  next 
brought  him  a  poisoned  soup,  which  he  did  not  eat 
but  threw  away.  Five  young  wolves  kept  in  the 
monastery  thereupon  ate  it  and  died.  Then  they 
tried  the  sacrament  trick  again,  forcing  it  into  his 
mouth,  but  he  threw  it  up  on  to  a  footstool,  which  the 
worthy  Sebastian  assures  us  immediately  began  to 
sweat  blood.  This  alarmed  the  conspirators,  and  they 
changed  their  tactics,  chaining  the  youth  up,  fettling 
him  in  various  parts  of  the  body  with  hot  irons,  until 
he  swore  a  solemn  oath  not  to  divulge  anything.  At 
last,  says  Sebastian,  the  matter  "  became  too  heavy 
for  the  Brother,"  and  he  resolved  to  escape  at  once. 
He  succeeded  in  doing  so  by  cunning  and  stealth, 
and  rushing  into  the  town  he  informed  everybody  he 
met  of  all  that  had  happened.  The  authorities,  how- 
ever, were  unwilling  to  lay  violent  hands  on  a  spiritual 
Order. 

The  monks,  on  their  side,  lost  no  time  in  sending 
their  preacher  and  the  sub-Prior  to  Rome,  in  order 
to  get  the  Pope's  attestation  of  their  story.  They 
were  supported  by  the  whole  influence  of  the 
Dominican  Order  throughout  Central  Europe.  The 
Rath  of  Bern  then  also  sent  to  Rome  to  demand  an 
impartial  judge  for  the  matter,  and  Pope  Julius  II. 
nominated  a  commission  consisting  of  three  priests 
and  a  Dominican  Provincial.  The  latter,  being  seen 
by  one  of  the  bishops  admonishing  Dr.  Steffan  how 


APPENDIX  B.  267 


to  act,  was  removed  from  the  court,  and  died  at 
Constance  from  vexation.  The  four  monks  were 
then  placed  on  the  rack,  and  revealed  everything. 
The  poor  novice  was  also  given  a  few  turns  on  the 
rack,  in  order  to  make  sure  that  he  had  told  all  he 
knew.  He  rehearsed  everything,  including  the  story 
of  the  girls. 

It  came  out  in  the  course  of  the  trial  that  Jews' 
blood,  nineteen  hairs  from  the  black  eyebrow  of  a 
Jew  child,  and  other  ingredients,  which  our  modest 
Sebastian  informs  us  "  it  were  not  seemly  to  tell  of," 
went  to  constitute  the  magical  decoction  that  the  monks 
had  used  in  order  to  make  the  novice  subservient  to 
them.  It  was  found  also  that  the  sub-Prior  had 
stolen  five  hundred  gulden  from  the  monastic  chest, 
and  that  the  other  monks  had  taken  the  precious 
stones  from  the  image  of  the  Virgin  and  disposed 
of  them,  also  that  the  Prior  had  boasted  that  he  could 
work  his  will  with  any  woman  on  whom  he  laid  his 
hand. 

The  bishops  wanted  to  transfer  the  matter  to 
Rome,  but  the  lay  authorities  would  not  hear  of  this, 
and  insisted  on  the  court  being  reinforced  by  eight 
honourable  councillors  of  the  city.  In  the  end  the 
ecclesiastics  consented  to  reconstitute  the  court  in 
this  form.  The  result  was  a  sentence  of  degradation 
and  burning  alive  on  all  four  monks.  The  exe- 
cution was  carried  out  in  the  presence  of  a  large 
concourse  of  people  in  the  great  market-place  of  the 
city  of  Bern,  on  the  3ist  of  May,  1509. 

As  intimated  in  the  body  of  this  work,  the  foregoing 


268  GERMAN  SOCIETY. 

affair  caused  a  profound  impression  over  a  wide  area, 
affecting  as  it  did  the  honour  and  integrity  of  so 
powerful  an  Order  as  that  of  the  "  Preachers  "  or 
Dominicans,  and  it  made  the  city  and  canton  of 
Bern  an  easy  prey  to  the  reforming  tendencies  which 
came  in  vogue  a  few  years  later. 

The  following  is  another  illustration  of  the  ready 
credulity  of  a  mediaeval  populace  and  the  excessive 
excitability  of  the  public  mind  in  the  earlier  years  of 
the  sixteenth  century.  I  quote,  this  time  literally, 
from  another  portion  of  Sebastian  Franck's  Chronica : 

"Anno  1516,  Dr.  Balthasar  Hubmeyer  [at  this 
time  Hubmeyer  was  still  a  Catholic]  did  preach  with 
vehemence  against  the  Jews  at  Regensburg,  showing 
how  great  an  evil  doth  arise  to  the  whole  German 
nation,  not  alone  from  their  faith,  but  also  from  their 
usury,  and  how  unspeakable  a  tribute  their  usury 
doth  bear  away  withal.  Then  was  there  a  Council 
held  that  they  should  pray  the  Emperor  to  the  end 
that  Jews  might  be  driven  forth.  Therefore  did  they 
[the  people]  break  their  synagogue  in  pieces,  also 
many  of  their  houses,  and  did  build  in  the  place 
thereof  a  Temple  in  honour  of  Mary,  to  which  they 
gave  the  name  of  The  Fair  Mary.  This  did  some 
visit  privily,  and  told  that  from  that  hour  was  their 
prayer  fulfilled.  So  soon,  therefore,  as  the  matter 
became  noised  abroad,  even  then  was  there  a  running 
from  all  parts  thither,  as  though  the  people  were 
bewitched,  of  wife,  of  child,  of  gentlemen,  some 
spiritual,  some  worldly,  they  coming  so  long  a  way,  it 


APPENDIX  B.  269 


might  be  having  eaten  nothing.  Certain  children 
who  knew  not  the  road  did  come  from  afar  with  a 
piece  of  bread,  and  the  people  came  with  so  manifold 
an  armoury,  even  such  as  it  chanced  that  each  had, 
the  while  he  was  at  his  work,  the  one  with  a  milking- 
pail,  the  other  with  a  hay-fork.  Some  there  were  that 
had  scarce  aught  on  in  the  greatest  cold,  wherewithal 
to  cover  them  in  barest  need.  Some  there  were  that 
did  run  many  miles  without  speaking,  as  they  might 
be  half-possessed  or  witless  ;  some  did  come  barefoot 
with  rakes,  axes  and  sickles  ;  these  had  fled  from  the 
fields  and  forsaken  their  lords ;  some  earned  in  a 
shirt  they  had  by  chance  laid  hands  on  as  they  arose 
from  their  bed  ;  some  did  come  at  midnight ;  some 
there  were  that  ran  day  and  night ;  and  there  was  in 
all  such  a  running  from  all  lands  that,  in  the  space  of 
but  one  day,  many  thousands  of  men  had  come  in. 

"  One  there  was  that  saw  miracles  from  so  much 
and  so  divers  silver,  gold,  wax,  pictures  and  jewels 
that  were  brought  thither.  There  were  daily  so  many 
masses  read  that  one  priest  could  scarce  but  meet  the 
other,  as  he  departed  from  the  altar.  When  one  did 
read  the  Communion  [Commun],  the  other  even  then 
did  kneel  before  the  altar  with  his  Confiteor.  These 
things  came  to  pass  daily  till  well-nigh  beyond  noon, 
and  although  many  altars  were  set  up  both  within 
and  without  the  Temple,  yet  nevertheless  could  not 
one  priest  but  encounter  the  other. 

"The  learned  did  sing  many  Carmina  in  praise  of 
Fair  Mary,  and  many  and  divers  offices  were  devised 
of  signs,  of  pipes  and  of  organs.  Much  sick  folk  did 


270  GERMAN  SOCIETY. 

they  lead  and  bear  thither,  and  also,  as  some  do  believe, 
dead  men  whom  they  brought  home  again  restored 
and  living.  There  befel  also  many  great  signs  and 
wonders,  the  which  it  would  not  be  fitting  to  tell  of, 
and  whereof  an  especial  cheat  was  rumoured,  in  that 
what  any  brought  thither,  did  he  but  vow  himself  with 
his  offering,  straightway  was  he  healed,  not  alone  from 
his  sicknesses,  but  the  living  did  receive  also  their 
dead  again,  the  blind  saw,  the  halt  ran,  did  leave  their 
crutches  in  the  Temple,  and  walked  upright  from 
thence.  Some  ran  thither  from  the  war ;  yea,  wives 
from  their  husbands,  children  from  the  obedience  and 
will  of  their  fathers  would  thither,  saying  that  they 
might  not  remain  away,  and  that  they  had  no  rest  day 
nor  night. 

"  Some  as  they  entered  into  the  Temple  and  beheld 
the  image  straightway  fell  down  as  though  the  thunder 
had  smote  them.  As  the  mad  rabble  beheld  how  such 
did  fall,  they  bethought  them  that  it  were  the  power 
of  God,  and  that  each  must  needs  fall  in  this  place. 
Thus  there  came  to  pass  such  a  falling  (such  as  was  a 
foolishness  and  unrestrained  and  of  the  devil's  like- 
ness) that  well-nigh  each  that  came  to  these  places 
did  fall,  and  many  from  the  rabble,  who  did  not  fall, 
believed  themselves  to  be  unholy  and  did  enforce 
themselves  straightway  to  fall,  till  the  Council  [Rath] 
was  moved,  as  they  say,  to  forbid  such,  and  then  did 
the  signs  and  fallings  cease. 

"  It  is  wondrous  to  relate  with  what  strange  in- 
struments the  people  came'd  thither ;  as  one  was 
seized  in  the  midst  of  his  labour,  he  took  not  the 


APPENDIX  B.  271 


time  to  lay  aside  that  which  he  held  in  his  hand  but 
bore  it  with  him,  and  each  ran  unshrived  away,  being 
driven  by  his  own  spirit.  But  whether  the  great  Holy 
Spirit  did  move  to  such  ill-considered  tumult  against 
obedience,  did  drive  the  mother  from  the  child,  the 
wife  from  the  husband,  the  servant  and  the  child  con- 
trary to  the  obedience  to  be  rendered  to  the  master 
and  the  father,  I  will  leave  to  others  to  determine. 
Many  do  even  believe  as  I  do,  that  it  cannot  be  the 
work  of  God  inasmuch  as  it  is  contrary  to  His  word, 
work,  manner,  nature  and  the  interpretation  of  the 
Scriptures. 

"  Now  this  running  toward  hath  held  a  goodly 
season,  as  it  may  be  six  or  eight  years,  but  hath  now 
ceased,  albeit  not  wholly." 

I  have  reproduced  as  literally  as  possible  from 
Franck's  own  language,  not  (as  will  have  been  noticed) 
omitting  or  toning  down  the  repetitions  and  inco- 
herences of  style. 


APPENDIX   C. 

THE  celebrated  family  of  Fugger  of  Augsburg  mi- 
grated to  that  city  about  the  year  13/0  from  a  village 
near  Schwabmtinchen.  What  their  precise  status 
was  in  their  original  home  is  not  very  clear ;  but  they 
would  seem  to  have  been  above  the  rank  of  ordinary 
peasants,  and  it  is  just  possible  that  they  may  have  been 
Freier  or  freeholders  of  land  without  nobility.  At  all 
events,  they  are  said  to  have  cultivated  flax  and  hemp 
somewhat  extensively.  The  two  brothers,  Ulrich 
and  Johannes  Fugger,  on  arriving  in  Augsburg,  de- 
voted themselves  to  weaving  of  wool  and  linen,  and 
became  master-weavers,  possessing  several  looms. 
Through  marriage  they  soon  acquired  the  citizenship, 
and  the  family  continued  to  rise  and  flourish  during 
the  fifteenth  century.  Some  time  before  1450,  a 
Fugger  became  Grand  Master  of  the  Weavers'  Guild, 
and  towards  the  close  of  that  century  Ulrich  Fugger 
was  one  of  the  first  to  take  advantage  of  the  rising 
world-market  and  of  the  dislocated  feudal  conditions 
of  the  time.  In  1473,  he  had  to  settle  the  financial 
affairs  of  Maximilian,  who  wished  to  lend  money  to 
Charles  the  Bold.  For  his  services  on  this  occasion 
he  and  his  brothers  were  ennobled,  and  received  a 
"  lily "  as  their  armorial  device.  Ulrich  was  also  a 
patron  of  Albrecht  Diirer,  and  it  was  through  him 

that  Dlirer's  pictures  were  sent  into  Italy. 

(272) 


APPENDIX  C.  273 


Ulrich  Fugger  bought  from  Pope  Alexander  VI. 
the  patronage  of  a  canonry  near  St.  Moritz  for  a 
thousand  ducats.  In  1494  he  and  his  brother  inaugu- 
rated the  trade  syndicates  spoken  of  in  the  preceding 
pages  by  a  company  for  trading  in  spices.  It  is  re- 
ferred to  in  the  Reichstag  rescript  given  in  Appendix 
A.  Ulrich  died  in  1510,  leaving  seven  daughters  and 
three  sons ;  his  brother  had  already  died  in  1506. 
They  had  bought  up  all  the  houses  on  the  Weinmarkt, 
and  converted  them  into  a  palace,  in  which  they  lived 
conjointly. 

Jacob  Fugger,  a  younger  son  of  Ulrich,  raised  the 
family  to  the  zenith  of  its  opulence  and  magnificence. 
Originally  brought  up  for  the  Church,  he  became  a 
canon;  but  later,  on  the  wish  of  his  father,  he  renounced 
the  tonsure  and  devoted  himself  to  commerce.  He 
first  went  to  reside  in  Venice,  in  order  to  get  mer- 
cantile training  in  the  family  warehouse  which  the 
Fuggers  had  established  in  that  city.  Venice  was 
then,  and  for  long  afterwards,  a  kind  of  training  school 
for  the  merchants  of  the  South  German  cities.  Jacob 
also  made  further  journeys  to  the  principal  commer- 
cial towns  of  Europe,  the  result  of  his  studies  and 
travels  being  the  expansion  of  his  family  business  to 
a  degree  previously  unheard  of  in  the  annals  of 
mediaeval  trading.  To  such  a  point  did  he  carry  his 
success  that  soon  his  wool,  silk  and  spinning  business 
generally,  became  a  mere  subordinate  matter  with 
him,  his  chief  occupations  being  mining  and  banking. 
Jacob  Fugger  was,  in  fact,  the  first  great  European 
capitalist,  the  Rothschild  and  Vanderbilt  of  his  day. 

18 


274  GERMAN  SOCIETY. 

In  Spain,  in  the  Tyrol,  in  Hungary  and  in 
Carinthia,  he  bought  up  lands  rich  in  ore  from  derelict 
and  impecunious  nobles,  and  succeeded  in  opening 
up  valuable  silver,  copper  and  lead  mines.  Paracelsus 
mentions  having  visited  the  Fugger  mines  at  Schwatz 
in  the  Tyrol  in  connection  with  his  alchemistic 
studies.  The  new  route  to  India  afforded  by  the 
discovery  of  the  Cape  Passage  gave  Fugger  the 
opportunity  of  showing  his  ability  to  seize  a  timely 
advantage  from  changing  conditions.  In  1505,  he 
joined  with  the  two  other  large  commercial  houses, 
those  of  Welser  and  Hochstetten,  in  an  undertaking 
for  shipping  three  cargoes  of  Indian  wares.  This 
class  of  goods  had  hitherto  come  over  land  by  way  of 
the  Levant  and  Venice  ;  but  now,  for  the  first  time, 
they  were  shipped  direct  from  the  East  Indies  by  the 
new  Cape  route. 

The  previous  year,  1504,  Jacob  and  his  brothers 
had  been  ennobled  by  the  Emperor  Maximilian, 
Jacob  himself  being  made  Imperial  Councillor.  Leo 
X.  further  constituted  him  Count  Palatine  and  Eques 
Aureatus.  In  1509,  Jacob  advanced  Maximilian  as 
much  as  170,000  ducats  as  a  subsidy  towards  the  cost 
of  the  Italian  War.  Subsequently,  on  the  election  of 
Charles  V.  to  the  Imperial  dignity,  he  contributed 
300,000  ducats  to  the  expenses  involved.  On  one 
occasion,  when  he  entertained  Charles  V.  as  a  guest 
in  his  palace  on  the  Weinmarkt  in  Augsburg,  he 
burnt  the  overdue  "  acceptances  "  of  the  Emperor  on 
a  large  fire  of  cinnamon,  at  that  time  one  of  the  most 
costly  spices. 


APPENDIX  C.  275 


The  Fuggers  acquired  in  the  shape  of  fallen- 
in  mortgages  several  feudal  territories,  comprising 
numerous  villages.  In  fact,  by  their  financial  opera- 
tions alone,  apart  from  their  enormous  mercantile 
transactions,  the  family  amassed  an  immense  fortune. 
Jacob  enlarged  the  great  Fugger  palace  already 
referred  to,  and  added  a  sumptuous  choir  to  the 
Augsburg  church  of  St.  Anna.  He  also  founded  the 
"  Fuggerei,"  an  entire  quarter  of  Augsburg  still 
extant,  to  be  used  as  almshouses  for  poor  citizens. 
He  died  in  1525,  leaving  as  his  heirs  his  two  nephews 
Raimond  and  Anton. 

Residing  together  in  the  Fugger  palace,  they 
still  further  added  to  the  renown  of  their  family 
by  their  patronage  of  the  new  learning  and  the 
fine  arts.  They  took  a  distinguished  place  as 
patricians  in  the  Rath  of  their  native  city,  and  they 
were  raised  by  Charles  V.  into  the  ranks  of  the 
higher  nobility  as  hereditary  counts  of  the  Empire, 
being  also  granted  lands  with  hereditary  jurisdiction. 
By  their  operations  in  finance,  they  still  further 
increased  the  territorial  acquisitions  of  their  family. 
All  contemporary  writers  descant  on  the  pomp  and 
magnificence  of  the  Fugger  establishment.  The 
family  continued  to  flourish  up  to  the  Thirty  Years' 
War,  in  which  they  played  a  considerable  part  on 
the  Imperial  Catholic  side.  The  history  of  the 
Fuggers,  of  their  enrichment  by  gigantic  mercantile 
operations  on  the  basis  of  the  world-market,  of  the 
new  developments  they  gave  to  the  time-old  practice 
of  money  lending,  and  of  the  fresh  energy  and  im- 


276  GERMAN  SOCIETY. 

proved  methods  employed  in  their  mining  enter- 
prises, affords  a  typical  instance  of  the  birth  and 
rapid  growth  of  the  new  constructive  principle  of 
capitalism — a  birth  and  growth  taking  place  part 
passu  with  the  destructive  processes  of  the  dis- 
integration of  Feudalism. 


University  of  California 

SOUTHERN  REGIONAL  LIBRARY  FACILITY 

405  Hilgard  Avenue,  Los  Angeles,  CA  90024-1388 

Return  this  material  to  the  library 

from  which  it  was  borrowed. 


611- 


17 


1995 


UC  SOUTHERN  REGIONAL  LIBRARY  FACILITY 


A     000807222     5